Actions

Work Header

The Death Wish

Summary:

The Turners take a trip to Amity Park to visit their estranged relatives, the Fentons whom they haven't seen since Timmy was born.

Previously titled, “ Sleight of Haunt.”
Original story got accidentally deleted so I had to rewrite it. Hope you all enjoy this new version.

Notes:

Original story got accidentally deleted along with the entirety of chapter one.

(See the end of the work for more notes.)

Chapter 1: Pappy and Timmy

Notes:

Unfortunately the original story got accidentally deleted along with the whole first chapter. I ended up having to rewrite it.
I do prefer the flow of this new version instead though.

Chapter Text

Timmy Turner had begun visiting his grandfather, Pappy weekly ever since their little adventure in Cartoonland some months ago. Cartoonland was a world his fairy godfather, Cosmo had accidentally whisked them all away to when Timmy had intended to wish for a new tv after it had been blown up due to the intensity of old cartoons and Cosmo had believed the alternative would be more fun. And in a way, it was. Timmy had the time of his life goofing around with Pappy before they were put in reckless danger and the two had bonded like never before, quite literally in fact since Pappy Turner had not been part of his ten year old grandson's life up until recently.

Timmy sat beside Pappy on the old man's couch while watching the tv bounce around as it played one of Pappy's old cartoons. The two laughed at the visual gags whether it was funny jokes or over the top fight scenes. The laughter died down as the show ended and Pappy yawned. It was almost seven o'clock.

"I bet another cartoon will wake you right up Pappy." Timmy said as he bounced off the couch and passed his godparent’s goldfish bowl on the coffee table as he walked over to the shelf to find another cassette tape. He was stopped when he heard another voice.

"I think your grandfather has had enough cartoons today. It's almost time for bed." 

The downside about their adventure in Cartoonland was that Pappy told his parents all about it as soon as they got home that day he babysat him for the first time since Timmy was a few months old. His parents hadn't taken it well and assumed Pappy was talking crazy. That led to them hiring an in-home nurse to look after the old man and Pappy's baby-sitting duties were revoked once again. The first time had been because Pappy had let Timmy suck on his pacifier too long as a baby and that led to his iconic buckteeth. His parents had refused to  leave Timmy's side for the following eight years until Vicky had come along and ruined everything. Now Mom and Dad have two baby-sitters for the oldest and youngest members of their family. 

"But it's only seven o'clock." Timmy argued with the nurse, Nicky. No that was not a coincidence. There were now Two "ickies" under the Turner payroll, Vicky's and Tootie's mom just so happened to be a registered nurse. At least she was nicer, more responsible, and not mean or creepy like her two daughters. However she was stern... when not facing her own evil spawn, Vicky.  

"It maybe early for you, but it's getting late for your grandfather."

"But one more cartoon won't hurt. Right Pappy?" Timmy turned to look at his grandpa for backup. The old man was already snoring on the couch.

Timmy sighed. 

"I need to help Pappy get ready for bed, you should give your parents a call, or I can get Vicky to pick you up." Nicky said.

"I think I'll call." Timmy said as he rushed over to the phone to call his parents.

Nicky had helped Pappy wash up and get ready for bed she let Timmy go to the bedroom briefly to wish the old man good night. 

Timmy walked into Pappy's room and Pappy ruffled Timmy's hair while dozily saying, "Night Drew."

"No Pappy, not Andrew, Timmy." Timmy corrected as Pappy hopped into bed. Pappy always got Timmy confused with Dad right before he fell asleep.

"Oh, that's righ'-" Pappy interrupted himself with a yawn, "You two look alike."

The old man began to snore. Timmy hummed a quiet laugh thinking Pappy was just goofing around. 

'Maybe he just misses Dad being a kid.' Timmy had wondered. Pappy never really talked about what his dad was like as a kid. Although Timmy had met him young once, but he didn't know anything about their relationship when Dad was growing up. Timmy began to walk out of the room and accidentally bumped his shoulder against a shelf on his way out and heard a flutter like something had fallen out. Timmy winced, not in pain, but afraid he'd woken up Pappy. 

Timmy turned quickly to check on Pappy and was relieved he hadn't woken. Timmy then looked down to see what fell using the light coming from the hallway. A journal had flopped open onto the floor. Timmy quickly picked it up and the hallway light revealed a drawing inside. Better than anything Timmy could ever make. The details in the drawing were so intricate like the art you'd see in a comic book or a paused cartoon. Pappy had drawn an amusement park. The page exploded in color despite the night setting it had been drawn in. He'd drawn the fair full of colorful lights and all the rides looked like they were in motion. It looked really good, Timmy flipped the page to take a look at more artwork. Cities, mountains, oceans, animals even robots and space. Among all those interesting drawings was even a simple looking house Timmy had never seen before. Timmy hadn't realized how engrossed he'd been before Nicky tapped his shoulder.

"Your parents will be here soon." She whispered. Timmy took one more look at the house drawing and put the book back on the shelf and let Nicky close the door quietly behind them. Timmy sat in silence while Nicky gathered her things.

"You can go if you want." Timmy offered.

"Your parents don't want you alone with him." Nicky stated.

"My grandpa's not crazy. Timmy argued.

The three fairies in the fishbowl, Cosmo, Wanda and Poof looked back and forth at Timmy and Nicky's conversation in concern.

Nicky paused and sighed she turned to Timmy and approached him gently. "I've seen your Pappy's medical records and he's not always in the best state of mind. He may need to be moved to a nursing home soon."

"Pappy's fine." Timmy stated vehemently.

"Haven't you noticed how he always calls you by your dad's name?"

"Pappy just does that to mess with me." Timmy informed nonchalantly.

Nicky frowned. "You're too young to understand..."

Timmy didn't get a chance to reply to that, a car was heard and Timmy's parents arrived. It had gotten dark and cloudy by the time the Turners drove in. It rained on the way home.   


During Timmy's next visit Timmy brought Pappy a drawing he made at school.

"What do you think?" Timmy asked.

Pappy took a moment to adjust his glasses to take a better look at the drawing.

"I understand the general concept. It's a thematic drawing of all the holidays put together.

"Do you think it's a good drawing?" Timmy asked trying to ease Pappy into the discussion. 

"I think it's creative!" Pappy encouraged with a smile.

"So it's not good." Timmy said.

"Are you looking to improve?" Pappy asked. Timmy nodded and rushed into Pappy's room to grab the journal he saw last time.

"I wanna draw like this." Timmy opened the book to show Pappy' the amusement park drawing.

Pappy hummed in thought.

"Is this where your sudden interest in art is coming from?" Pappy asked.

"Your drawings are so cool Pappy. How'd you get to be so good? Can you show me?"

Pappy smirked. "I don't just draw." Pappy walked back to his room and came out with a couple of note pads. Timmy looked with interest as Pappy flipped the pages to reveal the drawings coming to life.

"Woah!" Timmy said. Pappy put the flipbooks down and Timmy snatched one to look through it.

"I loved cartoons so much when I was a boy I wanted to make my own."

"Did you make any?" Timmy asked.

"No, but I'd like to pass down what I know, Your dad never took interest in this kind of thing. He was a bit of a dumb jock."

Timmy laughed. "Dad's so out of shape now."

"It's what he gets for pencil pushing!" Pappy snapped before shaking his head. "What were talking about? Something about pencils?"

"Drawing." Timmy supplied.

"Right, right." Pappy sat back down.

Pappy began giving a crash course on the basics of drawing and instantly turned to a whole other person Timmy was unfamiliar with.

Pappy showed Timmy examples from other sketchbooks he had lying around his shelves explaining the concepts of line, shape, color, and value.

"You're going to relearn everything you thought you knew about shapes and color under my guidance." Pappy had said enthusiastically.

Pappy turned out to be a good art teacher. He showed Timmy how to hold his pencil and how to be patient and trust the process when he was making certain shapes, shading, and texturing. As well as how to use tools for straight lines and circles and even some color theory. Timmy turned out to have a lot of fun during their sessions. They'd play cartoons in the background to get ideas. Timmy really wanted to make a flipbook of his own and Pappy suggested working his way up and start by drawing floating line then a bouncing ball, and then move up to stick figures. He gave Timmy a light box to make his flipbook characters' motions more fluid whenever he drew. Timmy had begun to have an even better time than before whenever he visited Pappy. It was nice to finally have someone in his life who actually took the time to criticize him constructively. Pappy was never mean and always helped Timmy improve. His fairygodparents, Cosmo and Wanda and godbrother, Poof would watch on happily.
Things were nice.


Until they weren't.

Pappy's enthusiasm for art led to Timmy learning so much more than just drawing. Timmy developed all sorts of art skills it was a wonder Pappy managed to cram so much information in the short amount of time they see each other every week. Nicky had once pulled Timmy's parents aside while they all visited Pappy one day. Timmy overheard her saying, "Since Timmy's been visiting Pappy has been getting better."

'Better from what?' Timmy had wondered. 

Whatever it was had turned out to be false.

One day Timmy's parents were dropping him off to visit and Pappy was shouting from inside the house. They heard glass shattering from inside the house and a shriek coming from Nicky. The Turners rushed inside and saw Pappy and Nicky struggling with each other and a broken lamp on the floor. 

"Pappy? What are you doing!" Mr. Turner shouted he rushed over to pull Nicky and Pappy apart. The woman was distraught and sobbing. Mrs. Turner told Timmy to go back to the car, but he didn’t move further than behind the couch where he and Pappy would watch tv while Mom consoled. Nicky. 

"No! That's it! I'm done." Nicky sobbed. "I'm sorry, but he belongs in a home!" With that Nicky fled out the door and never came back. 

Dad was having a difficult time with Pappy refusing to cooperate and turned to shout at Timmy.

"Andrew! Get here and help me fend this guy off!" 

Timmy was shocked. Pappy hadn't recognized any of them. 

Dad looked devastated. 

Pappy was moved into a nursing home that evening.


Timmy  asked on the way home, “Why didn’t Pappy recognize us?” He was clutching his goldfish bowl between his hands and legs nervously. Mom and Dad looked at each other before Mom responded.

"Timmy, Pappy has dementia."

Timmy looked up and blinked, not understanding. 

"What's that?" He asked.

"It means Pappy has trouble remembering things." Dad explained. His voice sounded dejected. 

"But he's going to be okay... right?" Timmy asked. Timmy's parents ignored his question as they talked between themselves about Pappy's condition and the upcoming medical appointments and expenses. He hadn’t been able to see Pappy for a few days.


Timmy was eventually able to visit Pappy again with supervision. Sometimes his parents would accompany him, sometimes Vicky, who began to get even more angrier and violent towards him since the incident between Pappy and her mom. Vicky and Nicky don't share a close relationship, but Vicky was not pleased with the Turners over what transpired with her mom. Timmy's parents offered her a raise to continue watching Timmy. Timmy visited Pappy more and more in attempt to keep Vicky civil around the staff at the nursing home. 

However things were no longer the same. Pappy began to talk less and began wandering into space more often.

Timmy turned to his godparents for help one day as he sat in bed in his room.

"Can I wish Pappy's dementia cured?" Timmy asked.

"Our magic is good for curing physical injuries sport." Said his godmother, Wanda. "Mental illness is a little outside our range."

"Yeah, brains aren't easy to fix, even with magic. I mean, have you met me?" Cosmo smiled. 

Timmy sighed. "But you guys were able to make me smarter, you guys can help fix Pappy's memories too right?"

"I'm afraid that's not the same thing." Wanda began to explain. "When you wished to be smart, magic fills your head with knowledge that already exists, Pappy is having trouble retaining and forming memories magic can't fix what essentially is fading from existence, and can't fix what doesn't exist yet."

Timmy's face fell. "Is there anything I can do to help?"

"Just be there for your Pappy, I'm sure he'd appreciate that." Wanda soothed while ruffling Timmy's hair.


Timmy started working on a flipbook during his following next visits with Pappy. Pappy would watch and make a few comments here and there to assist Timmy to the best of his ability.

"I had no idea you've gotten so interested in art Drew." Pappy had commented.

It'd hurt hearing Pappy confuse Timmy for Dad more often, but it did make the old man happy thinking he was bonding with his son, and Timmy didn't have the heart to correct him anymore. 

The last time Timmy saw his grandfather he showed Pappy the completed flipbook about a sky diver falling through various back drops he worked on which made the elderly man light up for the last time.

His last words to Timmy were, "You're so talented my boy. I'm so proud!" He had wrapped Timmy into a one armed hug that he leaned into while they sat on a couch in the nursing home before Timmy was picked up and he left the flipbook with Pappy. 

Timmy wasn't sure if Pappy was talking to 'Drew' or 'Timmy' but he didn't mind either way.

The following school day Vicky rolled up to his school in her screaming metal death trap to pick him up and take him home before he could get on the bus with his friends. She rolled up so fast her tires screeched when she hit the breaks and parked directly in front of Timmy, Chester, and AJ where they stood in line. She could've hit them.

"Hey what gives!" Timmy shouted at Vicky.

"Your parents called me to pick you up right away." Vicky informed.

"Why?" Timmy asked.

"Don't know. didn't ask. get in." Vicky ordered.

"No." Timmy asserted.

"What." Vicky said.

"I'm taking the bus cause one of the stops is near the retirement home where I can see my grandpa."

Vicky rolled her eyes. "Your parents said-"

"Since when do you care what my parents say." Timmy argued with a hint of sass in his voice. 

Chester and AJ even Timmy's disguised fairies audibly gasped and one look at Vicky's glower had them scurrying into the bus where they watched the interaction from behind the safety of the bus window. before Timmy could follow Vicky spoke again.

"Since your parents paid me extra to make sure I got you straight home!" Vicky shouted. She harshly gripped Timmy's arm and pulled him into the car and drove off.

Timmy looked back at his friends as Chester and AJ watched sympathetically as Timmy disappeared with Vicky. 


Later that evening Timmy had Cosmo and Wanda fix up the forming bruise shaped like Vicky's handprint on his wrist and sat in his room trying to finish up his homework with the help of his fairies. He tried getting a hold of his parents various times but no one answered. He didn't know where they were and why Vicky was watching him and for how long. He tried calling the retirement home to let Pappy know he was sorry for not visiting today, but all the assistant said was that Pappy wasn't available at the moment. 

"Can you let him know for me?"

The assistant on the line paused.

"I'll pass along the message." Was all he said before hanging up.
Mom and Dad left no list of chores to get done so Vicky couldn't boss him around. All she did was send him upstairs to get his homework done. It could've been worse. Mom had ordered a pizza for them to eat. Vicky hadn't let him downstairs and hogged the box to herself.

By 11pm Timmy was in his pjs lying in bed, legs against the wall and beginning to worry. He was hungry and his parents weren't home yet and not knowing how long he'd have to stay with Vicky scared him.        

He wondered what was going on, but he couldn't come up with a good wish to get him the answers he wanted. Cosmo, Wanda and Poof were snoozing in their bowl. When Timmy shifted in his bed it creaked, the noise waking Cosmo. 

Cosmo opened his eyes and sprung out of the fishbowl.

"You're still up Timmy?" Cosmo yawned while rubbing his eye.

"Can't sleep..." his stomach growled, "too hungry."

"I know just the thing to fix that." Cosmo stated. "Lets go to Timmy's favorite food room in the castle." 

"Sounds good, lets go." Timmy agreed.

Cosmo poofed he and Timmy into the castle. This woke the baby fairy, Poof up, who smelled something delicious stemming from inside the castle and followed the smell. This left Wanda still slipping in the goldfish bowl.

Two hours later Wanda heard a noise coming from downstairs that woke her. Wanda poofed out the bowl to peak out Timmy's window. 

Mr. and Mrs. Turner had returned home. Wanda looked around and Timmy wasn't in bed!

"Where'd he go?" Wanda wondered aloud.

"Timmy?" She questioned looking around. She looked under the covers, under his bed, his closet. The ten year old was no where to be found. He could be in the bathroom so Wanda peaked out the doorway to see if the bathroom light was on only to find it dark and empty. She heard the human parents enter the house. Wanda was a bit curious to know why they were gone for so long and finding out could ease Timmy's troubles. So she shrunk herself to be more discreet when she made her way downstairs to observe them.

Mrs. Turner. woke Vicky and sent her home while Mr. Turner trudged his way upstairs. The man looked exhausted. His eyes were puffy and red and his hair was disheveled.

Wanda quickly hid in the bathroom while the parents made their way upstairs. As soon as they were in their bedroom she heard muffled sounds of sobbing. She swiftly flew towards the door which had been left ajar. There she saw Mr. turner sobbing into Mrs. Turner’s neck while she held and soothed him. Mr. Turner was a very sensitive man, he wailed like a baby about anything, but this was different. Wanda was afraid to think of what might’ve happened.

“Wanda?” Cosmo appeared right next to her startling her.

”Cosmo!” Wanda gasped as quietly as she could.

”What are you doing?”

”Shh,” Wanda shushed him.

”Hm? Timmy?”

Both fairies froze. Mrs. Turner heard them! The two fairies heard shuffling. Mr. Turner quited down and Mrs. Turner had gotten up to reach for the door.

Cosmo and Wanda poofed back into Timmy’s room in a panic.

”Cosmo where’s Timmy? His parents could check on him any second.” Cosmo thought for a second before flicking his wand. Somewhere in the castle, Timmy was slumped on the ground with Poof leaning against him, both having fallen asleep via food induced coma. There was a shimmer and Timmy disappeared letting Poof fall over and waking up in a daze.

Timmy appeared slumped on his bed sleeping heavily.

“Where was he?” Wanda asked.

“In the castle. He hadn’t eaten.” Cosmo said.

Timmy’s bedroom doorknob jostled and the two fairies poofed into their fishbowl.

Mrs. Turner opened the door and found Timmy sleeping in an uncomfortable sleeping position with the light still on. She sighed sadly and walked over to him to tuck him in more comfortably. She soon left and turned the light off on her way out.

”Why were you spying on Timmy’s parents?” Cosmo asked as he rocked Poof back to sleep.

”Something’s off about them. Whatever happened, we have to prepare to support Timmy tomorrow.”

“Hm.” Cosmo agreed vaguely.


"We're sorry honey." Mrs. Turner said, after she and Mr. Turner explained to their son Pappy had passed away.

They were sat at the table. The house was so quiet not even Cosmo and Wanda were able to breathe as they along with Poof heard from the hallway we're they hid to watch the Turners break the news to their son.

Timmy's reaction wasn't quite how anyone expected. He didn't cry right away. He just sort of stared at his parents, or right through his parents in fact. However the silence was so severe it panged Cosmo, Wanda and Poof. Timmy had never gone so quiet before

Timmy could hear his heart pounding in his ears. Something painful was beginning to crawl up his throat.

"Y-" Was the first sound he made. "You're lying."

Mr. and Mrs. Turner blinked shocked. 

Cosmo and Wanda were getting worried.

"Why would we lie about something like this?" Mrs. Turner asked confused.

"Y-you just are!" Timmy exclaimed as he slapped his gands on the table, his heart beating faster, he felt his pulse pound against his ears and chest as he spoke. "I don't believe you."

"Timmy." Mr. Turner spoke for the first time. "We couldn't let you see Pappy yesterday because he asked us to leave you home. He didn't want you to see him on his d-"

"That's how I know you're lying!" Timmy shouted this time he practically stood on his chair when he slammed his hands on the table. "Pappy's always happy to see me!" He whined. His face had gone red. He looked devasted. 

"Timmy-!" His parents called as he jumped out of the chair and ran to his room. He passed Cosmo and Wanda on his way up. His fairies poofed away to meet him up there.

Timmy slammed the door shut behind him and leaned against the door. His fairies appeared floating beside him. They heard his parents follow him upstairs. 

"We should leave him alone." His mom said before hearing footsteps walk away.

"Timmy..." Wanda started gently.

"I don't believe them." Timmy said stubbornly.

"I don't think they'd lie to you about something like this." Cosmo tried. 

"But they've lied to me before!" Timmy exclaimed. "My pets, remember?"

"This isn't the same thing Timmy." Wanda tried to explain.

"Mom even told me once to say goodbye to Pappy forever, she never felt comfortable with me around him!"

"Well honey, remember that incident when Pappy called you by your dad's name? He threw a lamp. He got aggressive when he was struggling with his memory."

"I don't care! Unlike Mom and Dad, Pappy never hurt me. He'd never tell me to stay away... I don't believe them!" Timmy hugged his knees and hid his face in his arms. His shoulder shook as he began to muffle his sobs. 

Cosmo and Wanda floated beside Timmy and embraced him. Poof floated atop his head to nuzzle his cheek, and wrap his stubby arms as far as he could over Timmy's head. 

"It'll be okay honey." Wanda said soothingly as she wrapped Timmy in her arms.

Cosmo comforted him by squeezing Timmy's shoulder.


Wanda helped Timmy get dressed in his black suit. Cosmo did his tie. Poof held one of his hands between his trying to soothe Timmy noticing he was distressed. The boy had been silent all morning. 

His parents drove him to the cemetery for the funeral.

Timmy was just going through the motions. He didn't listen at all to the eulogy. This was the first time he'd gone to a funeral. He didn’t fully understand what was going on or what anyone was talking about. 

Timmy only looked up when it was time to lower the coffin into the ground.  

Pappy couldn’t be in there. He didn’t believe it. 

When Timmy looked up at his dad he wondered if Pappy was really gone  why hasn't he cried at all. He just looked tired.


Timmy slumped on the couch throughout the wake held at his Great-Aunt Gertrude's house. Aunt Gertrude was Pappy's sister. There were lots of other people and relatives throughout the house. None he was close to. Timmy thought it was a little weird his Aunt Gertrude hadn't pinched his cheeks on sight. The elderly woman was actually very reserved throughout the wake.

Timmy watched all the adults walk around, talking, some crying, he had no idea Pappy was close to so many people. He never saw them visiting the retirement home. Mostly everyone there ignored him and talked amongst themselves. He caught sight of Aunt Gertrude speaking with his parents. She had a hand resting on Dad's shoulder and Dad was nodding along tiredly.

Aunt Gertrude noticed Timmy watching, said something to his parents, and left briefly. A moment later she returned approaching Timmy.

Timmy looked up as she approached him.

"Hello, Timmy."

"Hi, Aunt Gertrude." Timmy muttered,

"You've grown so much you know. I was just talking to your parents, and they told me all about your visits to your pappy."

"Oh." Timmy said, not knowing what to say.

"He spoke to me about you." His aunt smiled fondly. 

"Hm?" Timmy asked.

"Your Pappy. He was so lively the last time we spoke. He was so delighted that he finally had someone to talk to about his interests. Almost no one else in the family ever understood him."

Timmy blinked somberly.

"I've heard other people say that." Timmy muttered. "That Pappy was so lively, but..."

Aunt Gertrude looked at him.

"... If that's true... why is all this happening?"

The elderly aunt breathed a sad sigh. 

"Who knows. Your Pappy lived a long life. Who knows why he ended up the way he did, or why he died the way he did."

Timmy flinched at the word, died,' but Aunt Gertrude hadn't noticed.

"It's unfortunate, dear, it must've not been easy for Pappy to fight so hard. What matters is he was at his happiest when he past." Aunt Gertrude pulled out a wrapped gift for Timmy.

Timmy blinked confused as he looked up and down between the gift and his aunt. 

Timmy took it hesitantly. The gift was wrapped in a white cloth and tied with yarn. Timmy looked at his wrist where his fairies were hiding as cufflinks. They all smiled at him reassuringly.

He untied the cloth that fell away to reveal a brown leather journal with a latch. Timmy looked back at his great-aunt.

"Your Pappy left it for you." She had said.

Why hadn't he given it to me himself? 

Chapter 2: The Teenager

Chapter Text

Dimmsdale 10 years ago:

4 year old Danny Fenton made a long trip with his family from Amity Park to Dimmsdale to visit his Aunt Monica and Uncle Andrew Turner. His mom’s sister just had a baby and that was mainly what the trip was about.

It wasn’t a particularly eventful trip, at least not from Danny’s point of view. He vaguely remembered seeing a sleeping baby wrapped in a pink blanket and wore a pink hospital beanie most of the time. He recalled being allowed to let the baby hold his finger in his new born tight grip and how the baby had opened his eyes one time revealing a bright shade of baby blues.

Danny and his sister, Jazz had been allowed to hold him for a few moments on their laps while they sat on the couch. They had stayed over night during that visit and he, Jazz and their dad, Jack left back home together while his mom, Maddie had stayed behind for a week to help her sister and brother in law out with the baby. Danny hadn't understood at the time why two parents needed help from a third adult. 


Amity Park (Present)

Now in the current day, 14 year old Danny made his way downstairs for breakfast one morning, greeted his family and overheard his mom have a conversation on the phone by the wall where it was connected.

He heard bits and pieces of the convo while he munched on his cereal and texted his friends.

“It’s unfortunate to hear about what happened to Drew’s dad. How’s he holding up? …” Maddie had said into the phone.

Danny was busy texting his friends about their plans for spring break. There was a lot going on. 

"In a few more days we'll have our hands on the newest crash nebula video game!" - Tucker

Danny smiled as he texted in the group chat, between Sam, Tucker, and him.

"Sam you'll let us play in your home movie theater right?" - Danny 

"Sure, after you get your hands on those dumpty-humpty tickets." - Sam

In the background Maddie was still on the phone.

"I'm sorry Timmy took the loss so hard. How long has it been, two months? How's he doing now?"

Danny continued on with his texting.

"I've got those tickets covered. Don't forget the both of you guys promised to go camping with me to see the meteor shower at the end of break." - Danny

"Good luck convincing my parents." - Sam

"How are you planning on getting those tickets Danny?" - Tucker.

"So your plans for Easter changed?" Maddie asked her sister over the phone. "Oh I see... so Timmy had made plans to paint easter eggs with his grand father this year... yes I can imagine that would reopen those wounds. Hey sis, can I call you back?" Maddie hung up and approached the table to speak to Jack.

"Jack hun, we haven't made any plans for spring break this year have we?"

"None that I that I can think of." Jack said with a mouth full of food.

"How do you feel about inviting my sister and her family for the break?"

"Alicia? She got married!" Jack said sounding almost excited.

Jack's outburst made Danny look up from his phone, raising a brow. He looked at Jazz who looked just as confused as he was.

"No. Monica, don't you remember?

"Oh right, her and Drew had a baby. How long has it been?"

"Ten years."

"Sounds like we have a lot of birthdays to make up for. I say bring them over, I'd love to get to know my niece!"

"Nephew. Don't you remember?? They had a boy."

"Really? I remember seeing a lot of pink in the nursery.

"They were planning for a girl, but then he was born and well, you know."

"Ah well, niece or nephew I'd love to get to know him. How are Drew and Monica by the way?"

"Fine for the most part. Unfortunately their plans for Easter had to change with the passing of Drew's dad so I was thinking of inviting them here to spend the holiday."

"You want to invite relatives we haven't seen in years over for vacation?" Danny asked.

"Well I figured it's a good opportunity to surround them with family during this time. After all, Easter is about new beginnings." Maddie said.

"And you and Jazz'll get a chance to know your aunt and uncle who were our partners in ghost hunting long ago."

"Seriously?" Danny deadpanned. "Does ghost hunting just run in the family?" he thought.

"You know mom. I think it's a great idea to invite our relatives over. If this is the first time our little cousin is dealing with death  it's very important to surround him with family.

"And now my sister's planning to turn that poor kid into her personal psychology project." Danny thought unimpressed. 

"Mom, dad. I do have plans for the break though."

"Oh I promise honey, they won't get in your way, but promise you'll be welcoming to your cousin okay." Maddie said, delighted her family agreed to invite her sister and her family over.


Danny and his friends listened to the day's morning announcements marking the start of the school day and just a few hours away from the start of spring break.

There were announcements regarding the family event Easter Egg hunt set up by the leadership club volunteering at city hall. The Easter holiday event would take place at a local park where food booths, games, and events would be held for families celebrating the holiday. 

"So lame!" Dash drawled loudly.

"Why are a bunch of high school students participating in an Easter event?" Paulina asked. 

"I heard it was set up for the elementary school students across town." Answered Valerie.  

"Sounds fun, I bet my little sister would love it." Said Kwan. 

"I might go for the food." Tucker said. 

Sam rolled her eyes at Tucker's statement.

Danny chose not to comment instead he was schlumped on his desk.

"What's with you?" Sam asked.

"I gotta clean when I get home today. I got family coming over for the break." Danny muttered.

"Oh yeah? Who?" Tucker asked.

"My cousins the Turners." Danny answered.

"Never heard you mention them before. Said Sam.

"That's cause I barely know them. I met them once when I was like four. They're coming from Dimmsdale." 

"That not gonna get in the way of our plans right?" Tucker asked concerned.

"Or even..." Sam whispered as she glanced over at their classmates behind them, "our work right?"

"I hope not." Danny groaned quietly. "My senses haven't gone off so far, so I think we're in the clear."

"Remind me to duct tape your mouth shut for the rest of break. This is supposed to be a vacation." Tucker said.

...

When the bell rang at the end of the day and all the students were released Jazz approached Danny and his friends.

"Hey Danny!"

"What's up?" Danny asked.

"You know, I was thinking with our little cousin coming over I thought it would be fun to take him to that Easter Event next Sunday."

"You'd have to talk to his parents about it, but if they say yes, have fun I guess." Danny said.

"Oh c'mon Danny, it's supposed to be a family event. I thought all of us could go."

Danny shrugged. "C'mon I'm too old to be seen at those kind of events." Danny complained. "Plus my friends and I already made plans to go camping."

"Well, I thought it'd cheer the little guy up knowing he just lost a very important relative of his." Jazz said.

"You're not gonna guilt me into it Jazz. Besides the kid is like ten. Do ten yearolds even celebrate Easter anymore?"

Jazz grumbled at Danny before walking away.

"You seem eager to ignore ourlittle cousin." Sam noted.

"He's ten, I'm fourteen, we're not gonna have anything in common anyway. Besides most kids don't care if they're ignored."   


"Mom where are you and Dad going?" Timmy asked as he watched his parents pack their things.

"We're all going to Amity Park for Spring Break. So you better pack your things." Said Mom.

"Wait... all of us? Including me? No Vicky?" Timmy asked.

"That's right." Said his mom. " My sister and her family live upstate and they've invited us to spend the break there until Easter Sunday."

"I have an aunt?" Timmy asked.

"An uncle, and two cousins too." Mom elaborated.  

"But, I thought we were gonna stay here for Easter." Timmy said following his mom to his room where she grabbed a suitcase pulled out a drawer and dumped everything into the suit case.

"Well honey, as you know plans had to change."

It had been nearly over two months since Pappy died, but it was still sensitive topic around the house. Timmy was still in denial over it, and talking about it seemed to tire out his dad. 

"Well... what are my cousins like? Are they my age?" Timmy asked.

"Close. Danny is around fourteen, and Jazz is around sixteen." His mom answered.

"Oh great, teenagers." Timmy grumbled sarcastically as he folded his arms and glancing over at his goldfish. 


Dimmsdale and Ammity park were located in different areas of California. Dimmsdale was located near Los Angeles while Amity Park was located further up north near Oregon.

Since the trip would take around 10 to 15 hours of driving Mr. and Mrs. Turner thought it would be fun to take their beat up RV to make the trip a little less grueling.

Timmy made sure to bring his, comics, video games, and Ipod to keep himself occupied throughout the trip. He had spotted Pappy's gift sitting on his desk still unopened and not drawn in since the day he received it. Timmy's interest in drawing had waned since Pappy's passing and has filled the void with video games. 

"Why don't you pack it up?" Wanda asked as she floated above Timmy. 

"Why should I? It's just an empty book."

"But you haven't touched it since you brought it home." Cosmo said. 

"Don't you think Pappy would've wanted you to use it?" Wanda tried. 

Timmy sighed. Walked over to the book and packed it in his backpack, but deliberately didn't pack anything to draw or write with.  

Timmy later sat in the RV table with his fairies' bowl on the table while his dad started the ignition.

"Aren't you excited Timmy?" Wanda asked. 

"Why?" Timmy asked.

"You'll get to meet and hang out with your relatives. Plus there'll be kids there too."

"Yeah teenagers like Vicky. They're probably evil." Timmy mumbled.

"Not all teenagers are evil sport."

"Yeah, remember Chip Skylark?" Cosmo asked. 

"He's the exception." Timmy defended. 

The RV started moving away from the house and their 10+ hour trip to Amity Park began. 

Some time into the trip Mrs. Turner received a call from his new Aunt Maddie. The two were discussing plans and ideas for what to do when the Turners got there. Mrs. Turner even put Aunt Maddie on speaker to say hi to Timmy which startled him since he hadn't expected it. 

"Hi Timmy, how are you? I'm your Aunt Maddie!" The woman said joyously over the phone.

Timmy looked at his goldfish anxiously as if asking for help on what to do before he responded.

"Uh... hi." Timmy replied awkwardly.

"The whole family can't wait to meet you! It's been so long, you were barely born when we last saw you."

"Oh, uhm... cool." Timmy said trying to be nice. 

Aunt Maddie chuckled and a man's voice jumped in the conversation.

"Hey Timmy! I'm you Uncle Jack! I can't wait to show you around. This town's crawling with ghosts. I can show you the best ways to fight them off."

"Ghosts?" Timmy asked perplexed. He looked at his godparents. His parents recently told him they were avid ghost hunters in the past and Timmy had set up a whole scheme with his godparents acting as fake ghosts to humor his parents.

"Oh that's right." Maddie interjected. "Amity Park  is a hotspot for paranormal activity, but there's no need to be scared you guys. Jack and I have it handled."

"All these years and your still hunting ghosts?" Mom asked.

"Yep, Jack and I have made some real breakthroughs in the paranormal department."

"Hey, Drew, remember the good ol' days when it was the four of us hunting ghosts in Dimmsdale?" Uncle Jack asked his dad. The two sounded like good friends, not many people get away with calling him just Drew. 

"Yeah." Dad agreed. "Recently Monica and I got into ghost hunting again for a while and we caught a lot of them back in Dimmsdale."

The four adults got into a long conversation about their ghost hunting experiences and Timmy tuned them out. 

"Sounds like my relatives are ghost hunting losers like my parents." Timmy said.

"Maybe, but they don't sound too bad. In fact they sound very friendly." Wanda reassured.

"My cousins are probably weird too." Timmy muttered. "We all know ghosts aren't real."  

After his parents' conversation with his aunt and uncle Mrs. Turner spoke. 

"Timmy I think you'll like it at Amity Park. They've got lots of things to try and do there."

"I guess." Timmy said neither agreeing or disagreeing.


Amity Park:

On the first morning of spring break the Turners arrived at Amity Park in front of Fenton Works.

Timmy peered from the window of the RV to look at the small city house with some kind of U.F.O that could crush the house at any moment sitting on the roof.

"My cousins are going to be so weird." Timmy said.

Cosmo and Wanda couldn't even disagree while Poof looked up in awe at the building from the fish bowl.

Inside the house Danny slid open a curtain when he heard his parents say the Turners were here. Jazz walked over beside him to take a look. The two teens saw their cousin's beat-up RV park on the corner and noticed a little boy's face and hands practically planted against the window as he took in the sight of the emergency ops center in sheer bewilderment.

"That kid has no idea what he's in for." Stated Danny.

"Nope, not a clue." Jazz agreed with a shake of her head. 

Chapter 3: The Average Kid

Chapter Text

Timmy heard his parents open the RV door.

"Timmy, lets go. We can gather our stuff later." His mom called. Timmy grabbed his fairies' gold fish bowl, got out of his seat, and hopped out of the RV.

When they reached the door. A brown haired woman in a blue jumpsuit eagerly greeted his mom with a big hug.

"Monica!" The other woman greeted delightedly.

"Maddie! So good to see you!" His mom said to her sister.

Then a large man, bigger than his dad in an orange jumpsuit clapped a friendly hand on his dad's shoulder and greeted him. "Drew! Good to see ya' my man!" 

"Jack! It's been too long buddy." Mr. Turner looked up at the weird U.F.O thingy on the roof. "I thought you said you were still hunting ghosts. Have you added aliens to your roster too?"

"Not in the slightest. That up there is our emergency ops center in case of any ghost attacks."

"Ghosts?" Timmy's tiny voice directed the adults' attention towards him. 

"Timmy-boy!" Jack bellowed excitedly. He crouched down to greet Timmy with a handshake. "It's an honor to reintroduce myself to you. You can call me, Uncle Jack! Haven't seen you since you were fresh out the womb."

"Uhm... nice to meet you...Uncle Jack?" Timmy said awkwardly testing the new title of his new relative while the big man shook his free noodle arm. 

Jack noticed the fish bowl clutched in Timmy's other arm. "Neat you brought your pets. Hey there little fellas!" Jack waved at the fish. 

Cosmo was about to wave and greet the man back before Wanda and Poof covered his mouth with their fins.

Timmy took a second look at his weird uncle's outfit. "Did you just get out of prison?"

"Timmy!" His mom and godmother scolded. Fortunately no one noticed Wanda's whisper because Jack laughed loudly and heartily at Timmy's question as he let go and stood up..

"This hear is no prison uniform kiddo." Jack said gesturing to his jumpsuit proudly. "This is a state of the art, protective ghost hunting suit."

"We'll discuss it more later." Maddie said as she crouched in front of Timmy who was caught off guard when she enveloped him in a big hug she even lifted him a few inches off the ground. Timmy knew most people could lift him, he was light for a ten year old, but his aunt was physically strong like she did heavy lifting. 

"It's so nice to see you again Timmy." Aunt Maddie smiled at him as she put him down. She gently ran her fingers through his hair, her motherly instinct taking over. Timmy looked nearly identical to her son when he was younger, from the hair style to the similar blue eyes. Looking at her nephew made her feel nostalgic. "You've grown so much. I'm so happy you can finally get to know the rest of the family."   

Timmy smiled. His aunt didn't seem so bad. She stood up and invited everyone inside. 

"Come on in to meet the kids." Said Maddie before calling out, "Jazz! Danny!"

As the Turners walked in two teenagers came downstairs. Timmy saw a shock of red hair approaching and he bolted. He hid behind his mom's legs trembling.

Danny caught sight of a little brown, pink, and blue blur before it disappeared. He was perplexed before his attention was redirected to greet his Aunt Monica and Uncle Andrew.

"You can just call me Uncle Drew." Said Mr. Turner as he gave him a friendly one-arm hug. "You look old enough to be in high school now Danny. Do you do sports?" 

"Not really." Danny said awkwardly, just now realizing he doesn't have much to talk about with his relatives since his entire life now revolves around ghost hunting and exploring the Ghost Zone. His real world life is pretty uneventful. Maybe he should join a club so he has something to talk about besides ghosts. 

After Mr. and Mrs. Turner greeted the teens, Jazz's attention was taken by the little boy hiding behind his mom's legs. She crouched down to friendly greet him while extending a hand to him to shake.

"Hi there. I hope Danny and I didn't startle you. I'm your cousin, Jazz." Monica laid a hand on Timmy's head behind her making him peek from behind her legs where he clung to.

"Don't be shy Timmy. You're not usually like this." Said Monica.

Timmy's big blue eyes observed Jazz. She sounded sweet, but then again so did Vicky when he first met her. They looked about the same age and the similar hair color didn't help.

Timmy still behind his mom extended a hand out to shake her hand. Timmy then stumbled forward having been 'gently' pushed towards Jazz by his mom. The water in the fishbowl jostled and Jazz gently stopped his momentum by placing a hand over the bowl before he dropped it, Timmy regained his balance and he and Jazz shook hands. Timmy took an inaudible but noticeable deep breath.

"N-nice to meet you Jazz."

Jazz smiled. "It's nice to meet you too, and how adorable. You have the exact same haircut as Danny." Jazz pointed out.

Timmy glanced up at his hair and looked up at the older boy who shrugged off what Jazz said before extending a hand out.

"Nice to meet you kid, I'm Danny." Said Danny. 

Timmy grabbed the other boy's hand to shake before simply introducing himself, "Timmy."

Danny smiled and the two boys let go. 

"Dinner's almost ready." Said Maddie, " Jack and I will give you a quick tour around the house while Jazz and Danny set the table.

Mr. and Mrs. Turner agreed and the family of three followed the two parents around the house. Before Timmy left Jazz stopped him.

"Uh, Timmy?" Timmy stopped to turn to Jazz. "You can go ahead and leave your fish bowl here with us."

"No thanks. I'm good." Timmy said and wandered off to follow the adults. Fishbowl still held between his hands.

"I don't think you meant that as an option." Danny said.

"Nope, but what are you gonna do, he's a kid."   

"Did you see the teeth on him?" Danny whispered.

"Danny!" Jazz Whispered back scoldingly. 

"I'm just saying."

"Well, I should probably suggest finding a good orthodontist for Timmy." 

While the Turners followed the Fentons around the house Timmy noticed a corridor leading downwards. The walls leading down to the basement door looked entirely different from the average material making up the rest of the house.

"Why does the basement look like that?" Timmy asked.

"We remodeled the basement to be our personal research lab." Said Jack. 

"I thought the UFO thingy upstairs was going to be a lab. Speaking of which, can we look at the UFO thingy? And are you guys real scientists?" Timmy asked.

"That's right!" Said Jack. "We've dedicated our lives to researching the paranormal."

"Paranormal as in..." Timmy trailed off.

"Ghosts!" Jack finished. "Like we said on your way here."

"Why do you need a lab to study ghosts?" Timmy asked.

"We'll discuss it more during dinner." Said Maddie. "You all must be hungry."

Danny and Jazz finished setting the table in the kitchen. Everyone sat down to eat after the house tour. 

The adults chatted amongst each other during dinner. It was mostly catching up the past ten years. Jazz mostly participated in the conversation where she could, by asking questions and trying to get to know her aunt and uncle. Danny mostly kept to himself while he texted his friends. His view of his new cousin across the table was obstructed by the fishbowl Timmy placed between both boys' plates. Timmy mostly ate silently. He couldn't help but notice how his aunt and uncle talked a lot about their kids who were sitting in the room with them while Timmy's own parents barely mention him at all. He supposed there wasn't much to talk about. 

"Jazz, you and Danny have grown a lot since we last saw you two." Said Monica. "What kind of career do you plan to study for Jazz?". 

"Well my initial plan is to go into psychology when I go to college." Jazz started. "But I would love to go into law too and become a professor at Harvard or Yale. Brain surgeon is also on the table."

"How amazing!" Said Monica. "You must be a straight-A student."

"Aw thanks." Said Jazz.

"That's our brilliant daughter!" Jack boasted. Jack and Maddie smiled proudly.

Mr. and Mrs. turner smiled at their niece too.

"What about you Danny? What are your interests?" Asked Mr. Turner.

"Danny looked up abruptly as if he was called on in class. "Uhm," Danny thought for a moment. "Well, I'd like to be an astronaut, I guess."

"Neat!" Mr. Turner said enthusiastically. "I take it you have an interest in astronomy?"

"Actually, yeah." Danny said brightening up. "I'm planning on seeing the meteor shower with my friends later during the break.

"What are your plans to get into that kind of career?" Mrs. Turner asked.

And Danny instantly deflated. "None so far. My grades aren't that great right now, but I've gone to Nasa Space Camp practically every year until the end of middle school."

"But you are motivated, that's always a good thing." Mr. turner stated.

Danny smiled at the optimism and the adults got to talking about their own careers and how they got there. Uncle Drew was certainly proud of his pencil pusher career... whatever that is and Aunt Monica was a real estate agent.

Danny and Jazz noticed Timmy had been silent throughout the whole conversation so far. To be fair he was a kid. He couldn't imagine him having much interest in in the discussion between the adults and teens. Jazz did try to be friendly though.

"So what do you like doing Timmy?" Jazz asked.

Timmy was silent for a moment. "I like comics and video games." Timmy answered with a shrug.

"Why don't you tell them about your excellent art skills?" Monica asked. Timmy froze. 

"I don't really draw much anymore." Timmy answered.

"Didn't you recently help paint a backdrop for your drama teacher at school?" Dad asked.

"Yeah, but it was never used cause I used the wrong shade of blue."

"Couldn't you just paint over it?" Danny asked. 

"The drama teacher threw a huge fit and wouldn't let me fix it." 

"Harsh." Danny said.

"That's no way for an educator to behave." Jazz said

"Either way, I'm not drawing anymore." Timmy said.

"Because of one mean teacher?" Jazz asked.

"No. I just don't want to anymore." Timmy said.

"You sure?" Dad asked. "You were so happy when...." Dad trailed off, "never mind." And he immediately changed the subject. 

Eventually the conversation led to Monica and Maddie discussing their childhood.

"Mom and Dad immigrated from Youstinkistan and moved to the American country as soon as your Aunt Alicia was born." Stated Monica to the kids.

"We come from a place called Youstinkistan?" Danny asked Jazz.

"Yeah. Didn't you know?" Jazz asked.

Danny rolled his eyes. 

"Mom and dad had this idea of growing turnips which ultimately failed by the time Monica and I were born. Alicia's way older than us she took to the country life way better and never fully assimilated to suburban life in Dimmsdale." Said Maddie. "At least she's back where's she's happy."

"In a cabin in the middle of the woods." Monica added.

"I have another aunt running around the woods somewhere?" Timmy asked.

"That's right." Maddie said answering Timmy's question. "You know she always made the best food. We should reunite with her for Thanksgiving this year." Maddie suggested.

"NO!" Both men at the table vehemently disagreed. Alicia never approved of either men for her two little sisters.

Later in the conversation, Maddie decided to bring up another story of Monica’s childhood.

"I remember you came home crying on your first day of first grade because all the kids started calling you mom." Maddie giggled.

"How'd you wind up with a funny nickname like that, Monica?" Jack asked,

Monica sighed in embarrassment. "I was so nervous on my first day I fumbled my own name and called myself Momica. That nickname followed me the rest of my life." All the adults even the kids laughed a little around her. Monica scowled at Drew. "It certainly didn't help that Drew introduced himself as, 'Dad,' immediately after me."

"I thought we were going to play house so I picked my role instantly." The adults laughed harder.  

Mom and Dad had always been just Mom and Dad to Timmy so during his past adventures time traveling he never really questioned why everyone else called them, Mom and Dad. 

Danny listened in on the conversations around the table here and there. Timmy for the most part was your average kid. He liked comics, games, cartoons, hated school, etc. The only things weird about him were his large buckteeth and his over attachment  towards his pet fish. He never seemed to go anywhere without them in fact once he was done eating he grabbed the fishbowl from the table and was practically drowning his face in it while the adults talked. 


Eventually the conversation made it's way towards the topic of the paranormal.

"What's all this talk about ghosts?" Timmy asked perplexed. Timmy was a firm nonbeliever when it came to ghosts. Fairies, genies, pixies, anti-fairies, aliens, Santa Clause, interdimensional bulgy humans, even the incoming Easter Bunny, he's seen it all, but ghosts is where he draws the line at believing.

"We're expert ghost hunters sweety." Maddie explained. "We've dedicated our careers to researching the paranormal."

"No offense Aunt Maddie, but I don't really believe in ghosts." Timmy said while awkwardly rubbing his arm.

"Finally someone sane in this family." Jazz breathed in relief. Of course she'd help Danny with ghost hunting whenever she could, but finally having a non-ghost-enthused family member was a breath of fresh air.  

"But you saw plenty of the ones your mom and I caught in Dimmsdale." Dad had said.

"Maybe you and mom caught them so fast I never saw one." Timmy lied through his teeth.

Danny noticed this and wondered why a ten year old was feeding into his parents' delusions about ghosts if he claims to not believe in them. 

"That's a real shame you never got to see a real ghost, kid. Allow us to do the honors of showing you your first real ghost during our next expedition here in Amity Park." Jack offered while placing a hand around Maddie's shoulder. 

Jack and Maddie were undeterred by Timmy's lack of belief in ghosts. They're accustomed to non-believers. Timmy simply had to see one to believe it. 

"Uh dad, wouldn't that be dangerous?" Danny said in concern.

"What? Scared of ghosts Danny?" Timmy teased while grinning mischievously.

Danny scowled. "No-"

"What Danny means is that our mom and dad use dangerous weapons and heavy artillery to hunt ghosts. You could get hurt." Jazz cut in to explain.

"You guys use dangerous weapons and heavy artillery to hunt ghosts? Can I see please?" Timmy asked excitedly while jumping up and down on his chair. Timmy was small, but what he was doing was still dangerous.

"Timmy be careful, you could fall over." Said jazz as she walked around to hold him still while he trembled under her hand in excitement.

"Well..." Maddie wondered aloud. "Danny is right. ghost hunting is dangerous, but we can show you our gadgets in the lab if it's alright with your parents." Maddie looked at Monica and Drew.

"Hm... it's fine. Just don't touch anything Timmy." Said Monica.

Jack pointed in the direction of the basement before shouting, "To the lab!" 

"Yay!" Timmy cheered as he hopped off the chair to follow his uncle with his goldfish bowl still gripped between his tiny hands.

Maddie and Timmy's parents all got up to follow them downstairs.

"You had to mention heavy artillery to a ten year old boy?" Danny said to Jazz.

"Yeah, I know. That was stupid." Jazz agreed. 


Timmy heard his own footsteps echo throughout the lab when he first walked in. He was immediately visually bombarded by a slue of gadgets and ghost hunting equipment.

"Woah!" Timmy said as he rapidly began looking around at every piece of device.

"What's this?-What's this?-What's this?-" Timmy was a bout to grab a video game looking thingamabob as he asked, "What's this do?" Jack quickly snatched it remembering what Timmy's parents said as he began to explain. 

"This here is the Fenton-Finder. It was built to detect ghosts within a twenty foot radius." The devise immediately beeped as soon as Danny entered the lab with everyone else.

"But it doesn't work since it always beeps at Danny." Jack said before turning off the device. Danny immediately walked out of range.

Timmy took a look at the bigger devices like the ghost catcher, the ecto-stoppo-power-erfier, the ghost gauntlets, the Fenton bazooka and crammer, and Jack took the liberty of explaining the Fenton thermos to Timmy since it was so small Timmy initially thought nothing of it.

”You mean that’s not where you keep soup?” Timmy asked.

”This device is very important for sucking up dangerous ghosts before returning them back into the ghost zone.  

“The what zone?” Timmy asked vaguely before turning around and accidentally smacking his head against the specter speeder. “Ow!” Timmy said as he rubbed his head. Maddie run up to him to check on him.

“Are you alright Timmy?”

”I’m fine.” Timmy reassured. Cosmo and Wanda immediately took care of any bruises that hit could’ve caused. Maddie was surprised Timmy didn’t get a bump on his head.

“What’s this giant machine? Is it a rocket?” Timmy asked instantly distracted as he checked out the specter speeder.

”That’s the specter speeder, specifically designed for safe travel into the ghost zone.” Maddie said.

”You and Uncle Jack built all of this?” Timmy asked as he looked around the whole lab.

“That’s right with our own two hands.” Jack said proudly. 

Timmy then caught sight of a metallic board with green wheels.

"Cool!" He ran up to it and asked, can I play with this?"

"Timmy what did I say about touching anything?" Monica said.

"But I haven't touched it."

That's my skateboard." Danny said walking up to Timmy.

"Why's it made of metal?" Timmy asked.

"We built it incase Danny ever wanted to join us ghost hunting but he hasn't used it very much." Jack said.

"Hey, I've used it." Danny said before thinking, "Against Youngblood and Ember.

"Tell you what Timmy, when you join us on a ghost hunt you can borrow it." Jack offered.

"Hey-" Danny was about to object before Jack interrupted him. 

"I'm sure Danny won't mind."

"Really? Thanks Uncle Jack." Timmy smiled.

Danny relented with a sigh.

Timmy then turned behind him and approached a large black and yellow striped gate big enough to fit the specter speeder through. 

"Where does this big gate lead to?" Timmy asked as he approached the closed ghost portal.

"That's the ghost portal." Danny began to explain while everyone else was distracted by something else. "When my parents were in college they theorized there was a dimension where spirits spawn to, so they built a gateway to that dimension."

This peaked Timmy's interest. "Is it where..." he hesitated, "where people go after they die?"  

"Uh-" Danny tried to think of how to explain that while awkwardly rubbing the back of his head. Yeah it was true for cases like Poindexter and Desiree, but he doesn't really know a whole lot about the ghost zone to confirm if the portal was a direct gateway to the afterlife. Some of the spirits there are literal monsters with no Earthly ties too.

"I can't confirm that, but it's not out of the realm of possibility. Why do you ask?" Danny asked. 

"Just curious Timmy said. "Does it work?"

"It's too dangerous to leave open." Was all Danny said.


That evening Monica and Drew suggested their family would spend the night in their RV.

"Nonsense!" Jack said. "We have plenty of room."

"You and Drew can stay in the guest room." Maddie offered. to Monica

"I'm not liking where this is going." Danny whispered to Jazz.

"And Danny can share his room with Timmy."

"About that..." Danny tried to object.

"It's perfect to give you boys the opportunity to  bond." Maddie said. Danny frowned none to thrilled  to be sharing his room with a ten year old and judging by the look on Timmy's face he wasn't to thrilled about sharing either.

...

Timmy dragged his backpack upstairs with his goldfish bowl in it as Danny showed him to his room.

"Do you ever put that fishbowl down?" Danny asked.

"Uhm, yeah, sometimes." Timmy answered although it didn't really ease Danny's underlying curiosity as to why the kid was so attached to his pet fish.

Danny opened the door to his room and let Timmy walk in. 

"Looks like you'll be taking over my bed. I'll be sleeping on the air mattress." Danny said. Said air mattress was already inflating since Danny had to set it up while the Turners had gone to the RV to gather their things. 

"You weren't kidding when you said you wanted to be an astronaut." Timmy said noting the space theming in Danny's room.

"Where can I put my goldfish?" Timmy asked.

The nightstand by my bed." 

"It better not fall on me while I'm sleeping." Danny thought.

"You couldn't get a pet sitter before you left home?" Danny asked trying to sound more curious than judgmental.

"Nah. I like taking my goldfish everywhere."

Timmy starting looking around at Danny's space craft models.

"Did you build these?" Timmy asked.

"Some yeah, others were either bought or gifts."

Danny watched Timmy dig into his bag and pulled out a Crash Nebula toy.

"Have you heard of Crash Nebula? He's a super hero from space." Timmy asked as he showed the toy to Danny.

"Yeah I've heard of him." Danny smiled feeling a sudden rush of nostalgia. "He's kind of the main reason why  wanted to be astronaut when I was a kid. Plus the new video game is coming out tomorrow. I'll be in line with my friends to buy it."

"Oh, lucky. I really wanted that game too, but Mom said I can't buy it yet." Timmy said bitterly. A sudden idea shown in Timmy's eyes that Danny wasn't thrilled about, then Timmy looked up at Danny hopefully. "Hey, when you buy it, can I play it a little?"

Danny tried to not look at Timmy's hopeful gaze before caving. He sighed.

"Sure, but only after I bring it home since I'll be playing it at a friend's house first."

"Awesome!" Timmy cheered excitedly then to Danny's surprise Timmy instantly starting running around the room while letting his Crash Nebula action figure fly around the room while using Danny's rocket models as back grounds for the toy as he quoted the character's lines from the comics. Danny glanced down at Timmy's goldfish. The three fish had oddly bright pink, green, and purple eyes that Danny hadn't noticed before. They all seemed to be facing one direction and it almost looked like their eyes were almost always coincidentally locked onto Timmy. Danny shook his head assuming he was seeing things.

"They're just dumb fish." Danny thought. Timmy had left his bag lying under the night stand where he spotted Timmy's second toy, the Crimson Chin. Danny walked over not noticing the fish were beginning to watch his every move as he reached into Timmy's bag to pull out the second toy.

While Timmy was reciting lines from the Crash Nebula TV show in a forced deeper voice while playing around with his action figure in front of one of the rocket models he looked up when Danny set his Crimson Chin action figure directly in front of the the Crash Nebula toy.

"In comes the Crimson Chin!" Danny stated playfully. Timmy looked up surprised before smiling. That smile quickly turned into a smirk of mischief as he spoke through his Crash Nebule toy.

"Looks like your far from home Crimson Chin." Timmy stated quoting the line from the crossover premiere he missed with his friends only to watch it as a rerun later.

Danny cleared his throat before trying his best to sound obnoxiously heroic to how the Crimson Chin talks, and not to different to how his ghostly counterpart spoke when his halves got separated by the ghost catcher.

"I may be far from my beloved Chincinnati, however it was recently attacked by an intergalactic fiend known as Dark Laser. I followed his whereabouts to the furthest reaches of space which led me here to this desolate planet."

"Sounds like you and I have a common enemy." Timmy said trying to imitate Crash's voice while moving the toy's hands to it's hips in a super hero pose. Danny had to bite his lip t keep from laughing at the ten year old's squeaky voice. 

"You expect me to trust you after we just met? How do I know you're not secretly working with Dark Laser?" Danny asked while shaking the toy's hand to point an accusatory finger at the Crash toy.

The boys spent the next hour recreating their own version of the 'Crash Nebular Meets the Crimson Chin' crossover. Danny had more fun than he was willing to admit playing with his kid cousin.

The fairies had seen the whole game while eating popcorn in the fish bowl while the two boys were distracted. Danny was a totally different brand of teenage. Not quite grown up like Chip Skylark, not at all evil like Vicky, but also not quite a kid like Timmy either while not above playing at Timmy's childish level to put a smile on a little boy's face.

When it was time for the boys grt ready for bed they noticed a glaring similarity.

"You where pink pajamas too?" Timmy asked looking at Danny's pjs as he sat on the older teen's bed.

"Mine are comfy. What's your excuse?" Danny challenged nonchalantly.

"They're the only ones I've got." Timmy said. Danny raised a brow not quite understanding.

"My dad planned way-waay ahead before I was born and bought almost everything a growing kid needs ahead of time."

"Your kidding." Danny laughed in disbelief as he sat down on the air mattress.

"I'm not. But the color kind of grew on me over time." Timmy said..

"Well from what you just said it kind of had to."   Danny replied. He then recalled something his mom had said before.

"They were planning for a girl, but then he was born and well, you know..."

"Wait, are his parents forci- nah, that's ridiculous.- Although it would explain the amount of pink he wears." Danny thought before shaking the thought. 

Danny laid down getting ready to sleep.

"Hey Danny." Timmy said trying to get the older kid's attention.

"Yeah?" Danny said without opening his eyes.

"How come you like all this space stuff when your parents really seem to like... I don't know, Halloween stuff?"

"Cause I'm not my parents." Danny replied opening his eyes to glance at timmy. "I mean you probably don't like all the same stuff as your parents right?"

Timmy shrugged, "I guess not." Timmy was silent for a moment. "So have you ever gone ghost hunting with your parents."

Danny yawned. "Nah, not really."

"But they built you that cool skateboard. My dad tried building me a bike once, but honestly it didn't look nearly as cool."

"Ghost hunting's not really something I do with my parents. It can get pretty embarrassing." Danny said.

"And it can get too dangerous for them."

"But it'd make them happy wouldn't it?" Timmy said sounding a little quiet.

Danny's eyes half lidded themselves somberly. 

"Hey, Timmy, I've got some plans in the morning so I need to get some sleep."

"Oh, okay. G'night." Timmy said. 

"Night, kid." Danny said before shutting the lights off and both boys tried getting some sleep for the night.   

Chapter 4: Poached Eggs

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Timmy found himself drawing at home for the first time in weeks. He was siting at the kitchen table while his parents had been behind him, doing something on the counter.

When Timmy turned around to show them his drawing they were gone. Timmy began looking around wondering where they had left. He got off the chair and walked around the house. He passed by an empty fishbowl and as soon as he saw it he heard a knock. Timmy turned to the front door and heard the knock again, but it sounded further away. 

Timmy turned back towards the kitchen and realized the sliding glass door to the vackyard had been replaced with a replica of the front door. 

Knock!-Knock!-Knock!

The door shook from the hard banging.  Someone was knocking from the backyard. Timmy opened his mouth to call his fairies but his voice had come out inaudible, and what little noise he made came out hoarse, as if he hadn't spoken or drank water in days.

The longer Timmy stared at the door the closer it came as if the house was shrinking, and with each eerie knock the door pushed in further about to burst open.

Timmy felt fear creep up on him, he couldn't call for help he had to run away. His house wasn't safe. The only option was to run out the front door and leave the house to the stranger in his yard. The sky was grey and cloudy outside.

Even outside the front yard Timmy could still hear the knocks echoing in his ears as if it were right next to him. Timmy looked behind and saw the front door banging with every harsh knock.

The Dinklebergs live next door, the sensible thing would be to ask them for help, but the house across the street had the lights on and Timmy found himself drawn to it. 

The knocking continued.

Timmy tried to run across the street but the road felt vast. He ran across it like it treadmill. The street grew wider with each step. Timmy found himself breathless by the time he reached the sidewalk where he fell on his hands and knees.

The knocking stopped.

Timmy carefully turned his head behind him and he saw a blurred black figure in his periphery standing in his front yard. Timmy felt his body go numb and with as much sluggish strength as he could muster he lifted himself up and that somehow caught the attention of the blurred figure and its head lifted up abruptly revealing a fuzzy blotch of familiar bright red. Next thing he knew the figure started sprinting towards him.

Timmy ran across the yard of his unfamiliar neighbor's house and desperately knocked on the door. He tried to scream, but each cry for help came out in painful whispers. He felt something grab his shirt from behind. Timmy almost screamed until the door opened and he fell into Pappy's arms. He held him tightly. Timmy whimpered and tried to catch his breath. 

Pappy hadn't said a word, and the door he came in from was still open. As soon as Timmy calmed down he turned around to see what grabbed him.

There was the black figure now clear enough to reveal it was actually a black cloak with red hair strands peaking out of the darkened hood and its hand's lifted up to reveal a scythe in one hand and a horrific splicing of Jazz’s and Vicky's faces under the hood with the other. The Jazz half simply stared right through him while the Vicky half laughed maniacally in a deep and distorted voice. The scythe gripped between both hands.

Timmy screamed as he saw the abomination swing down her scythe at him and Pappy.


Timmy shot up from bed letting out a gasp.

"Where am I?" Timmy whispered as he rubbed his arms. It was dark in the room with a little moonlight shown from Danny's window to light up the room.

Timmy looked around. His godfamily were still sleeping in the fishbowl, and his blood cousin was... gone?

Timmy saw a shadow shoot past the window and Timmy turned to look outside. His eyes widened when he saw a pale figure in black fly between the buildings.

”What’s that?” Timmy whispered.

Timmy approached the fishbowl and called out to Cosmo and Wanda in a hushed whisper. The two fairies and even Poof  opened their eyes.

"Guys. I just saw something fly outside." He whispered.

Wanda yawned.

"It was probably a bird."

"It didn't look like a bird. It had a body like a human, but with a weird swooshie tail like a genie."

"Oh no. I hope Norm the genie didn't follow us here." Cosmo cowered.

"But it didn't look like Norm, it looked like a shadow. I wanna go check it out." Timmy said. 

"Timmy, you know going out at night can be dangerous." Wanda chastised.

"That's what I have you guys for." Timmy said.

"He's got a point." Cosmo agreed.

"But Timmy, your uncle and aunt said this town was a hotspot for paranormal activity."

"Yeah, but we all know ghosts aren't real." Timmy shrugged.

"That doesn't mean there isn't any truth to what people say. Clearly your uncle and aunt have seen things out there they're worried about, even if it isn't ghosts."

"Then I want to find out what it is. Whatever's out there can't be anymore dangerous than anti-fairies.  " Timmy concluded. "I wish I was outside."

"Wait. Where's your cousin?" Wanda asked.

"I dunno. Bathroom?"  Timmy shrugged.

**Poof** 

They were outside.

"C'mon guys, I saw that shadow thingy fly this way. I wish I had Danny's cool skateboard."

Cosmo, Wanda, and Poof disguised themselves as a helmet and jacket, while Poof latched onto Wanda's Jacket form as a button to continue his sleep.

"We have to get back before your cousin gets back from the bathroom." Wanda warned.

"I'm sure whatever I saw won't take long." Timmy went down the road to see if he could find whatever he saw. Then he heard a noise coming from the other side of the neighborhood. There were flashes of green over the rooftops and Timmy turned down the street to take a look at the other side. 

What he saw blew his mind. 

It was a flying boy shooting green laser beams from his hands at... nothing?

Timmy turned  to hide in an ally. "What is that?" He asked.

"Looks like some kind of superhero." Cosmo said. 

"But super heroes only exist in comic books." Timmy said. "He's not even fighting anything." Timmy saw the floating boy get flung back by an unseen force. 


Danny felt himself release a breath forced out of him. He shot up and looked around wondering what caused his ghost sense to go off in the middle of the night.  His room was empty aside from his sleeping cousin and the goldfish. He looked at Timmy who was curled up tightly in his bed, his eyes shut tight. A sudden fling of Timmy's limbs startled Danny.

"Is he having a nightmare?" Danny wondered aloud as Timmy began to writh back and forth while making sounds of struggle. Danny then spotted something glowing ectoplasmic green peaking from under the pillow. He reached for it and found some kind of glowing egg hiding under there.

Where'd this come from?" Danny asked.

Suddenly the egg began to crack across the middle in a zigzag. Black eyes popped open on the top half of the crack, the egg opened wide revealing the crack to be a mouth and bit down at Danny's hand harshly.

"Ow! What the...?" Danny tried to keep his voice down as he dropped the egg and it fell, shattering and releasing an ectoplasmic goop on the ground which quickly vanished. Danny saw something glowing green jump across the window and quickly went into ghost form and flew after it.

Danny found the giant green ghost on the other side of the neighborhood. What he found was Youngblood, riding his shapeshifting assistant who had taken the form of giant feral green rabbit, while Youngblood laughed as he threw eggs at people's houses. Those eggs could've easily intangibly gone into the houses through the walls and windows intangibly but youngblood thought it'd be fun to let some of them crack and splatter across the walls and windows, activating some of the eggs' powers.

"Happy Easter Amity Park!" The Ghost child laughed maliciously. 

"Check your calendar! Your six days early!" Danny scolded mockingly. He shot the rabbit assistant out if the air sending the two ghosts flying back.

"Why don't we give Phantom a surprise egg." Youngblood said to his assistant. He grabbed his toy slingshot and launched one of the eggs from his basket at Danny. Danny instinctively pointed a finger and used his ectoplasmic blast to obliterate the incoming threat.  Yet the destroyed egg still released a pink ghost ray that sent Danny flying backwards.

"Hey... that looked like one of Ember's moves." Danny grunted out perplexed.

"It's nice to have friends in the Ghost Zone." Youngblood boasted. "They were willing to spare some of their essence for my surprise Easter eggs!"

"Wait... so that egg under Timmy's pillow..." Danny said. He was interrupted when Youngblood launched another egg at him. He blasted it with his ectoplasmic ray instantly but destroying it did nothing but release what was already inside. This time vines shot out of the eggs and shot straight for Danny. Some of the vines wrapped around his leg and weighed him down.

Youngblood took this opportunity to fling as many eggs as he can at Danny. Danny shot the eggs instinctively  without thinking and one by one the eggs began releasing attacks borrowed from other ghosts he's fought. The vines wrapped round his leg were clearly from undergrowth, eggs releasing pink ghost rays, Ember. Some Eggs were equipped with Skulker's ecto-guns that shot at Danny when opened. And one of the eggs he shot caused the power to go out all over the street.

"Great, a Technus egg." Danny muttered. 

...

Timmy looked around as all the streetlights went out.

"What happened? Did he hit a power box?' Cosmo asked as he, Timmy, and Wanda continued to watch the ghost boy fling itself around like a rag doll.

"I think this has gone for long enough." Timmy said as he began to roll up on the middle of the street while ignorin Wanda's protests. He looked up when he was directly under the hero boy and cupped his hands around his mouth to get the creature's attention.

"Hey!"

Danny looked down and spotted his tiny cousin out of bed in the middle of the night, in a strange town, in the middle of a ghost fight, and riding his skateboard no less!

"What'd you do to the lights?" 

"What's he doing here?" Danny asked aghast.

"Haha. What a weird kid." Youngblood commented. "We're two fighting ghosts and he's worried about the lights?"

"Technically there's three of us." The rabbit corrected only to be ignored.

Youngblood prepared another egg in his slingshot and aimed it at Timmy. "This oughta brighten his day."

Danny grit his teeth in alarm.

"I'll deal with him later." Danny aimed another blast at Youngblood sending both him and his rabbit assistant out of the air again, but was a second to late before Youngblood managed to shoot the egg at Timmy. 

Youngblood and his assistant hit the ground in a daze and Danny looked down seeing the egg going for Timmy. It was to risky to shoot it. Whatever it released could hurt Timmy. So Danny dived after the egg and he aimed to move Timmy out of the way himself.

Timmy saw the flying boy with an aggressive face suddenly torpedo towards him and gasped. He stumbled backwards off the skateboard and quickly ducked while shielding his arms over his head.

"Ahh! I wish that guy couldn't touch me!" Timmy cried.

Before Cosmo, Wanda, and Poof could grant the wish the egg began to crack open releasing a green mist with a disembodied woman's voice echoing,

 

"̴͕͔̈́̽"̵̨̎̉͌́̂͊͌̍͋̉̈́Y̵̧̨̦̲͍̬̝̯̘̮̩͇̐̑̈́̍͌͊̏̕͝ờ̷̢̧͙̳̗͕̠͎̟͎͕̩̅̄͗̉̽͑̊̄̂̇̉͝͝ų̸̜͇̰̜͚̭̯̺̺̠̍̀̄̃ͅr̸̼̰͉̄͂͐̀̈͐̔̚͜ ̷̧͕̩͖̪̮͙̫̈̾́̓̇̒͝h̴͎̠̟̩̬̰̰͔̘͖̣̝͐̓́͒̋̃̀͑͊͌͑̽͘͜͜͝͝ë̵͚̞̳̃͌́͘ā̴̢̨͕͇͔̱̻͚r̸̡̘͇̥̓̈́͋̂̎̏̈̄̉͛͂̚͝t̷̟̯̻̰̤̮͖̠͉̋̑̓̈͜'̶̢̧̡͕̞̰͓͓͎̺͕͓͋̔̿̔̈́́̈̓̓̈́̄̔̚̚͜͜ͅş̸̮̲͚̥̫͔̩͔̰̻͓̈́ͅ ̴̧̘̺̯̦͓͎̗̲͇͈̪̗̰͐̑̐̔̂͐͐͘ͅ

                     d̶̛̻̳̮̋͒͐̽̐̏̅̽̀̇̕ę̷̀̾̀̅́̿͂̀͘̚͝͝s̵̛͖̳̏̑́͗̚̚͝ī̴̡̛͇͈͐͛̕r̵̡͖̜̙͗̐̇̿́̌͑̽̃̈́͘̚e̶̡̙͔̞͍̗͆̾̐̈̚ ̷̨̡̡̪͇̙̝̲̺̋̓͆͌͘

                              í̸̡̥͔̈́̐š̸̤͉͎̰̞̦͌͛̿̀͂̌̈́̚ ̶̛̺͕̥̪̠̲̮̠͔̉̔̋͛̎̓̔͘͠m̵̧̰̬̪̞͉̘̜͕̩̒̊̈́̒̇͛͊̑̊͘̕̕͝͝ÿ̵̺̣͚̗́͋͒ ̸̨̞̦̥͇͖̺͕͇̰̺̠̬͈̖̃͌̔̀͘c̶͖̬͙̱̥̮̯̠̻̹̮̝̰͋̅̓̃̾͑̀̃̈́ȍ̶̼͉̲̻͚̮͖͖ͅm̴͇̜̥̼̩̦̥͍͎͎̫̈́̓̐̔͑͛͌͋̚͜m̴̦̣͕̾͂͋̀͗̄͠ǎ̶͉͇̮̝̀̃̎̏̀̀̂̎̍̂̏̎͠n̸̛̻͙̦̖͓̙̯̐͂̄́̈̔͜d̴̢͎̗̗̦̙̻̯͕̟̙͖̟̿̊̐͐͝ͅ.̴̢̛̪̘̹̥̬̻̩̔̔̈́"̵̧͓̄͑̈́̂̀̂̆͋̍͐̕̕͝͝

 

Danny watched as green mist from the egg surrounded Timmy. Danny grunted. When the fog disappeared he tried to grab at Timmy but Danny found himself entirely phasing right through him without activating his intangibility.

"Psst, Wanda." Cosmo whispered from atop Timmy's head in his helmet form. "Did you grant the wish?"

"No not me, I thought you did." Wanda whispered back. "Poof?" She asked.

"Poof." The baby fairy whispered back in confusion.

"Oh no. It was a Desiree egg." Danny said as he watched his cousin shiver from the non-contact. Danny looked around. Youngblood fled while he was distracted. He'll have to worry about that later. Danny quickly flew over to his cousin who peaked up from under his arms when he thought the coast was clear only to come face to face with the legs of the ghost boy.

"Gah!" Timmy startled backwards when he looked up to see the teenage boy glaring at him.

"What's a kid like you doing out in the middle of the night?" Danny asked.

"I could say the same to you." Timmy said with a burst of confidence that surprised Danny.

"I'm the town hero, Danny Phantom. You're an average kid up way past his bedtime. What's your excuse."   

"Phantom?" Timmy asked. "You mean like a..."

"Ghost, that's right, now lets get you home kid. There's a ghost that escaped and I need to focus on looking for him." Danny said as he tried to guide Timmy down the street by his shoulder only to be reminded of his wish as his hands phased right through him.

"Woah!" Timmy jumped as he felt ice cold air cling to his shoulder, even Wanda shivered from the touch.

"Oh right, that wish you made." Danny said to himself.

Timmy's eyes widened. "Wh-what wish? I don't know anything about wishes!" He panicked.

"You didn't see that ghost egg grant your wish?" Danny asked perplexed.

"Ghost egg?" Timmy asked now equally perplexed.

Danny looked at Timmy.

"You didn't see me fighting that ghost earlier?" Timmy shook his head. 

"Wait, but aren't you like eight?" Danny asked.

"I'm ten! I'm just short." Timmy said annoyed at the phantom boy. 

"You should've been able to see that ghost then. Only kids could see him." Danny said.

"No way this kid thinks he's more mature than I am." Danny thought. "Not with the way he started playing with his toys earlier."

"But there was no one there." Timmy stated. "Just you shooting at the air, then the lights went out."

Danny pinched the bridge of his nose. He'll have to be confused about this later. Now he needs to get his cousin home and restart his search for Youngblood.

"Listen kid. It's late. You shouldn't be out here. Lets get you home."

"Wait. I have questions Timmy started. "That whole phantom thing. It's just a gimmick for your superhero look, right?"

"Hate to break it to you kid, but I'm the real deal." Danny said as he began to float up. His legs disappeared and a ghostly tail appeared. Danny began to fly around the street while Timmy watched in astonishment as Danny Phantom phased in and out of walls. The sight was eerie for Timmy, mostly because all the lights on the street were now out with only the moon faintly lighting up the area.

Danny floated in and out between the buildings hunting for Youngblood's Easter Eggs and instead of destroying them tried absorbing them using the Fenton thermos.

"I wish I thought of this earlier." Danny said to himself dissapointedly seeing as how this method worked better than just shooting the eggs.

Timmy watched Danny Phantom disappear between building only to suddenly reappear out of them before Timmy's eyes. Timmy's eyes widened as he backed away.

"Proof enough for ya?" Danny asked as he splayed his arms out once he finished gathering all of the eggs in the neighborhood.       

"Uhm..." Timmy didn't know how to respond. "How come I couldn't see the other ghost?" Timmy asked.

"Beats me. Anyways, that doesn't matter. What's important is getting you out of here."

A light flashed behind Timmy startling both him and Danny. Danny used his invisibility and the man behind the flashlight approached Timmy. 

"What are you doing out here late at night during a black out?" The bald man asked. 

"Uhm." Timmy looked around everywhere for Danny Phantom. "I saw a ghost?" Timmy tried.

"That's no excuse." The man flashed his light at Danny's skateboard that had rolled away previously. It was flipped over proudly displaying the green F and ectoplasmic design on the bottom face.

"I'd recognize that handywork anywhere.. Are you part of the Fenton household?"

"Who are you?" Timmy asked.

"I'm asking the questions here young man, but to be clear I'm, Mr. Lancer. I was on neighborhood watch duty when I heard commotion coming from here. Your staying with the Fentons right? Allow me to walk you home." Mr. Lancer said as he began to shine the light in the direction of Fenton Works. 

"My parents said I shouldn't talk to strangers." Timmy said uneasy.

"Relax, he's cool. I'll vouch for him." Danny's disembodied voice whispered beside Timmy making him jump and look around.

"Why should I trust you?" Timmy whispered back eyes darting around for the voice. 

Mr. Lancer believed Timmy was talking to him responded, "Do the names Danny, Jazz, Maddie, and Jack Fenton ring a bell?" Mr. Lancer asked. Timmy kept his lips tight shut nervously. "I happen to be a teacher at the local high school where the children attend." 

"A... teacher?" Danny watched as Timmy began to back away.

"Clearly this kid doesn't do well around teachers." Danny thought.

"Listen." Danny whispered to Timmy. "You can trust this guy. I'll be right behind you the whole way." Timmy not feeling like he had much choice nodded, grabbed the skateboard, and began following Mr. Lancer back to Fenton Works.

"I take it you're visiting family for spring break?" Mr. Lancer asked Timmy.

"Yeah." Timmy replied.

"Why on Earth would you sneak out at night in a city you've never been to?" 

"Like I said, I thought I saw a ghost."

"Don't tell me the Fentons have gotten in your head about ghost hunting."

"Not... really." Timmy admitted. "I don't actually believe in ghosts."

Danny looked at Timmy from that statement. 

"Is this kid's disbelief in ghosts so strong that he couldn't even see Youngblood?" Danny thought to himself. "But he could see me."

"But I saw some weird things tonight." Timmy finished.

"The Fentons themselves are a strange bunch." Said Mr. Lancer.

"Hey, what's that supposed to mean?" Danny thought.

"What's that supposed to mean?" Timmy asked unintentionally for Danny instead.

"Sometimes strange things happen around them without explanation, but... they're good people. They mean well." Mr. Lancer explained.

Danny smiled. 

Mr. Lancer and Timmy soon arrived back to Fenton Works. Before Mr. Lancer could make the first knock Danny opened the door abruptly.

"Mr. Lancer? Timmy?" Danny asked in confusion looking between the two.

"Daniel Fenton. I hope you weren't planning on sneaking out too." Mr. Lancer stated.

"I... got up to use the bathroom when I got back to room my cousin was missing. I was just about to go looking for him. Thank you for finding him Mr. Lancer."

"Not so fast Fenton. Surely you weren't thinking of looking for your cousin without informing the rest of your family were you?" Mr. Lancer said noting the dark interior behind Danny. 

Danny began to sweat nervously.


All the adults and Jazz were in hysterics going back and forth between scolding the boys, talking between themselves, and thanking Mr. Lancer.

"Timmy what were you thinking!" Mom asked.

"This is a town riddled with paranormal activity you could've gotten hurt!" Dad scolded. 

"Danny. You knew Timmy was missing. Why didn't you wake the rest of us up?" Maddie asked.

"I uh... I saw a ghost?" Timmy tried to explain,

"I assumed he didn't go far." Danny tried that excuse with a shrug. 

"You said you didn't believe in ghosts." Jazz said to Timmy partially confused.

"Wait you saw your first ghost and we missed it?!" Jack asked.

"Jack-dad!" Both mothers and Jazz shouted. 

Amongst the chaos of the adults and Jazz shouting with everyone talking to Timmy or about him but no one letting him speak, Mr. Lancer pulled Danny aside while all the attention was on Timmy. 

"Danny. You should learn to be a good influence on that boy." Mr. Lancer said.

"What? Why me?" Danny asked his teacher perplexed yet again that night.

"Because children at that age need someone to look up to. If he's sneaking out a night there maybe some underlying issues. He needs someone he can trust. Children are generally more open towards peers close in age." Mr. Lancer gestured at Timmy who sat with his arms folded and head faced down silently as the adults continued scolding him. "He's clearly surrounded by adults who don't understand him."

"Who aren't trying to understand him." Danny noticed.

"Don't tell me there was never a time in your life when you wanted understanding from your peers." Mr. Lancer said.

"Every day." Danny thought.

"Right, well... I'll uhm... get on that." Danny agreed awkwardly, completely unsure of the task that has been handed to him. 

Eventually Mr. Lancer left and Timmy was made to sleep in his parents' guest room the rest of the night.   

As soon as everyone was asleep again Danny went out in search of Youngblood and any more eggs he might've missed. 


The following morning Danny looked like he rose from the dead. He was exhausted.

He texted his friends as soon as he got to the table. Where a large buffet of breakfast options was splayed out made by both mothers of the families.

"Ran into the brat yb last night. Little cousin got in the way. Yb got away, was out all last night. New weapon: easter eggs with powers from other ghosts. I am ded." - Danny

"That sucks man. Can you pull urself together long enuff to stand in line for CN?" - Tucker

"Can we help with anything?" - Sam

"Just keep an eye out for danger green eggs." - Danny

"And ham?" - Tucker

Danny chuckled a bit at that.

"You look terrible." Was the first thing Timmy said to Danny that morning. "You okay?"

"Huh? Oh yeah, I'm fine." Danny yawned while rubbing his dark baggy eyes. "And you?" 

Timmy blinked looking up at Danny. He didn't get a chance to respond before Jack, the last member of the family to get out of bed that morning made it down the kitchen with more upbeat enthusiasm than anyone should have in the morning.

"Morning family. I have some big news!"

"What could that be?" Drew asked. 

Timmy, Danny and the rest of the family looked up curiously. 

"Today is my nephew's first day of ghost hunting training. So kiddo take a look at what I had made." Jack pulled out a pink and black jumpsuit just Timmy's size.

Timmy's eyes widened as he raised his brows in surprise.

"For me?" Timmy asked curiously.

Jack made his way behind Timmy and clapped a firm hand on his shoulder.  

"Especially made for you kiddo, so you can join your Aunt Maddie and I on a hunt."

"That's very thoughtful of you Jack." Drew cut in. "But ghost hunting might be a little too dangerous for Timmy. He never participated when his mom and I rekindled our ghost hunting days." 

"And I'm a bit worried about Timmy going out at night." Monica added. "Especially since he was found in a blacked out street with no one in sight. After all Timmy's a very fragile boy."

Timmy scowled annoyed. "I'm not fragile." Timmy argued.

"Your built like a toothpick." Danny said. Timmy directed his scowl at him. "You're lucky I-my teacher was there."

Jack was undeterred by the protests and instead added, "You don't have to worry about Tim going out at night. Training can take place during the day. Even some ghosts pop out during that time too. You won't miss out on anything kiddo."

"Well..." Timmy thought for a moment. He took a look at his tailored made jumpsuit and back at his uncle. "Do i get to use any of the cool gadgets?"

"You bet kid." Jack agreed. "If there's ever another incident where your out on your own, you'll be able to defend yourself."

"Not like we'll ever let that happen!" Maddie added abruptly.

Timmy was immediately enthusiastic with the promise he'll get to use some of his uncle's cool stuff. 

Cosmo and Wanda were in the fishbowl watching nearby and looked at one another Wanda worryingly and Cosmo happily.

Timmy will be spending time with his family - good.

Timmy playing with weapons - bad. 

Danny was a bit relieved Timmy would be occupied for the rest of the day under his parent's supervision and booked it out of the house and to the mall with his friends.


Somewhere in the Ghost Zone:

"What do you have to say for yourself Youngblood?" Nocturn spoke to the ghost child disapprovingly.

Youngblood and his assistant still in his giant green rabbit form floated in the center of a group of angry ghosts.

"I threw all the eggs around the city as asked." Youngblood tried to defend himself. 

"Almost none of the eggs with our borrowed essence hatched around the city." Spectra informed.

"Phantom managed to find all of them before they hatched." Technus added. 

"What a bunch of waisted magic." Ember said bitterly. 

"Hey I accomplished my end of the plan. It's not my fault it didn't work!" Youngblood shouted. 

Skulker emerged from behind several ghosts. "How do you plan to make up for our wasted energy we gave to create those eggs brat?" He pointed an ectogun at Youngblood prompting the assistant to hop in front of the ghost child protectively. 

"Now, now, no need to act hasty. He's just a boy."

"I'm a kajillion years old." Youngblood argued affronted.

"Not helping." The assistant hissed at the boy. 

"Now now, lets not lose our heads." A disembodied voice echoed around the private realm within the Ghost Zone where this particular groups of ghosts are meeting. The other ghosts watched as Vlad Plasmius entered the room. "Our little Easter Egg hunt still has some use, and a few lucky eggs activated last night that we can still use to our advantage."

"What do you mean?" Ember asked. 

"Danny Phantom did not find all the eggs last night. The sidekick here," Vlad gestured at Youngblood's rabbit assistant, "managed to hide a few useful eggs around the city while Daniel was distracted." Vlad smiled brightly. "Speaking of distraction, Desiree, do you have anything you'd like to share with the group?" 

Desiree, the ghost Genie appeared from her hiding spot while failing to hide her positively giddy smile. With waves of her hand she opened a viewing portal of the human world. 

"One of my eggs activated early. A little boy made an odd wish in a moment of misplaced terror, demanding not to be touched by the ghost boy."

"How is that helpful?" Ember snarked unimpressed.

"Because Ember." Vlad started, making everyone look at the viewing portal. "This boy is closely related to Phantom's family." The portal showed Timmy in his new pink jumpsuit riding the Fenton board alongside his uncle and aunt with his parents behind him as the couple showed the Turner family the hottest ghost sighting areas around town. "We can use this boy's wish to our advantage against Danny Phantom. The boy would be totally helpless if even Daniel can't lay a hand on him to keep him safe. Not to mention," Vlad waited for Desiree to change the viewing portal to what transpired that evening, "Nocturne even one of your eggs activated that evening to the same boy. He had a particularly gruesome nightmare." Everyone watched as the portal showed visions of Timmy's nightmare from the night before.

"The kid clearly has issues." Spectra noted.

"Your telling me." Ember agreed. "What's his deal?"

"He's running from a grim reaper into the arms of an old man it's not rocket science Ember." Spectra snarked. "As for the freaky red head under the hood, that could be a deeply rooted psychological fear of someone he associates with abuse, misfortune, and evil. As for why he added Danny's sister into that mix. The most I can infer is that there is a hint of mistrust towards her."

"I always knew Monica wasn't fit to raise children. Even Daniel doesn't have those kinds of problems, and he's been through a lot." Vlad said.

"So, he's a grieving boy who can't be touched, and is scared of redheads. How is this at all useful?" The ghost assistant asked.

"Isn't it obvious?" Desiree asked as the viewing portal changed to Timmy with his family, "We lure the boy into the Ghost Zone with promises of reuniting with his presumed dead grandfather."  

"That'll give us leverage over Danny to distract him while our real plans unfold!" Vlad added excitedly as an image of an unassuming Danny at the mall appeared taking up half the viewing portal so the ghosts can view both boys at once.   

"I might even get another wish in!" Desiree said excitedly. "Wishes about raising the dead are always so entertaining." The dead genie grinned maliciously.      

"How are you going to capture a boy who can't see ghosts?" The Assistant asked.

"What?" Desiree asked.

"What are you talking about?" Vlad asked.

The Assistant continued. "While Youngblood and I were fighting Phantom he didn't notice Youngblood at all."

"How is that possible?" Ember asked. "The kid looks five years old."

"I thought that was weird too. You mean he really couldn't see us?" Youngblood asked his assistant.

"That's what it looked like, but he did see Phantom. Maybe he can only see halfas." The Assistant assumed.

"Maybe he just doesn't believe in ghosts." Youngblood spit balled.

"What does believing have to do with seeing ghosts? That makes no sense at all." Vlad said. 

"Who cares, we'll just have to make him believe." Nocturn said while the rest of the ghosts grinned maliciously.

While the other ghosts were laying out the next phase of the plan The Assistant's eyes observed three pink, green, and purple colored bracelets on the younger boy's wrist through the viewing portal. He overheard Ember talking to Youngblood jokingly. 

"Looks like you'll be having a new playmate soon."

"I sure hope The Flying Dutchman passes through the Ghost Zone soon so we can borrow his ship to play pirates. Having an eternal playmate will be so much fun!" Youngblood laughed excitedly.

The assistant glanced behind the two laughing ghosts before turning back to the viewing portal. Something about that pink hatted boy wasn't normal. He glanced back at Youngblood as he continued to chatter on excitedly about his playdate plans and The Assistant broke into a cold ectoplasmic sweat. The Assistant hoped he and his charge hadn't made a huge mistake teaming up with Phantom's mortal enemy.  

Notes:

Thanks for reading. I'd love to hear your thoughts on this chapter.
Sincerely,
*SS8*

Chapter 5: The Odd Kids

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Danny was standing in line in the food court to grab some snacks while Tucker and Sam held the spot in line for the Crash Nebula video game. Once Danny was saddled with an armful of food as he made his way back to his friends, unfortunately he hadn't noticed a group of teens coming out of a store and Danny hadn't noticed one of them kick out a leg in front of him and Danny tripped but bumped directly into one of the other teens.

"Woah! -Oh, crap!" Danny looked up, "I'm so sor-!" 

He was face to face with Casper High's quarterback, Dash Baxter. Food and drink splattered all over the two boys. Specifically a new pair of shoes Dash appeared to be sporting. The other football players around them laughing at the scene were not helping. Dash's face fumed in anger he grasped Danny by the front of his shirt.

"Hey! Hey! It wasn't my fault! One of your buddies tripped me!" 

"I didn't see. As far as I'm concerned you owe me a new pair of shoes, Fenton!"

"But it wasn't my fault!" Danny argued.

Fortunately the argument was put on hold when screaming was heard towards the central fountain of the mall. Dash shoved Danny away from him and Danny's ghost sense went off.

Danny and many of the mall customers looked up to see Technus gathering technology straight from the store where his friends were in line, the lights even went out as Technus started taking more technology.

"I am Technus! Master of technology, and destroyer of corporate joy! Ha ha ha!"  

Dash and his buddies ran for it screaming.

Danny on the other hand managed to transform behind a pillar and flew directly towards the store to check on his friends.

"Guys you alright?" Danny asked when he spotted them.

"We're fine." Said Sam. "Technus came out of nowhere and just started taking all the tech from the mall."

"Yeah, even the games, everyone's phones, and my PDA were swiped." Added Tucker.

Technus then did something strange that grabbed Danny's and most other's attention. He started dropping the video games, new phones, any digital/technological entertainment product, and some digital kid's toys he accidentally got a hold of from his collection little by little as he made his way out of the mall with a ring of other remaining stolen tech surrounding him. Danny flew straight towards the ghost ignoring the swarms of kids and teens that started grabbing at all the dropped free items while security and employees had to try and take them back and hunt down the stuff Technus was dropping outside. 

Tucker and Sam decided to follow Danny outside while Tucker resisted the urge to grab or take a look at anything Technus dropped. The two friends grabbed their mopeds and made it a few meters behind Danny as the trio chased Technus.

"Why's Technus giving away free stuff?" Tucker asked.

"I don't know, let's ask him." Danny sped up his flight, but as he did Technus rapidly put together seemingly unrelated pieces of tech and launched an ecto-rocket towards Danny.

"Woah!" Danny dodged the attack. "Hey! You're usually chatty before you start shooting! What are you up to?"

Technus continued his flight throughout the city dropping things left and right and gathering the attention of youngsters with the neat free stuff.

"I Technus am using my ability to bring joy to Amity Park!" Technus started. "I figure you of all people would support this change!"

"You're stealing and you've got the wrong date. The truce isn't till Christmas. It's Easter time." Danny stated as he he continued to chase Technus around town. While he dodged incoming tech getting tossed at him. When Technus turned at an intersection behind a tall building.

"Danny!" Sam shouted." Danny turned around to check on his friends.

"We have a problem!" Tucker shouted as he pointed behind them.

Danny looked up and saw a crowd of possessed people flying through the air aiming for Danny while they all held onto an electronic device Technus had cursed.

Danny floated towards the crowd, most being kids and teens, and tried to figure out how to lift the possession without hurting them. He fought through several people and knocked the devices out of their hands to no avail. They were still possessed.

"That didn't work?" Sam asked concerned. She drove her scooter back to check on Danny with Tucker following behind her. Both teens watched as Danny began to get overwhelmed. Sam accidentally drove over the box of a new smartphone that had been knocked down by Danny earlier. Suddenly. Someone amongst the crowd began to fall down

"Danny! That guy! He's falling!" Sam shouted as she pointed in the air.

Danny rapidly searched for who. He mustered more strength and broke free from the pile of kids surrounding him and swooped forward to catch the civilian. Danny gently helped the older teen down while his mind began to clear.

"You alright?" Danny asked, "What happened?"

"I just grabbed a new phone that ghost dropped. Hey, I was at the mall how'd I get here?"

There was a loud swoosh and the crowd of possessed children swooped downward to aim for Danny. 

"Get out of here!" Danny warned the other teen, who nodded and ran. 

"Sam what happened?" Danny asked as he prepared to take on the crowd.

"I don't know." Sam said.

"I saw Sam run over a phone earlier. Then that guy began to fall." Tucker explained for her.

Danny's eyes widened in realization.

"Guys! Find anything that Technus or the crowd dropped and destroy them. It's the only way to break the possession."

"Even the Crash Nebula video game?" Tucker asked.

Danny sighed reluctantly.

Sam and Tucker drove off as the crowd got closer. He waited till they were close enough to the ground where he wouldn't worry about catching them when he blasted the devices out of their hands.

Sam and Tucker got to work finding and destroying anything Technus or the crowd dropped while Danny broke the possession aiming his ecto-laser at anyone holding a cursed digital device in their hands.

As soon as that was taken care of Danny let his friends take care of the confused crowd while he made his way where he last saw Technus.      

Danny turned down the street where he last saw Technus go and was surprised when when he heard tires screeching below him.

"What the!?"

The screeching tires were accompanied by a loud, squeaky, "Woohoo!"

Danny shook his head to shake off the sound and looked down to see what that could be and saw his little cousin driving one of the Fenton ATVs at full speed. Danny's eyes and mouth widened in what felt like horror.

"Who the hell let him play with that thing?" Danny asked in shock.

Timmy had made his way between Danny and Technus.

Technus turned around and grinned having found his target. 


Timmy along with his parents watched as his uncle and aunt retested their Fenton Finder around town.

"It never really worked before because the device always beeped around Danny." Said Jack. "But now it's an opportune time to retest it!"

"No one knows for sure what caused the black out last night. So Jack and I now have reason to inspect for paranormal ghost activity." Added Maddie.

"That's not a relevant reason at all." Timmy whispered to his fairies Wanda and Poof were disguised as bracelets while Cosmo was his skateboard helmet. 

"But she's right isn't she? We saw what caused the black out last night." Wanda said.

"All I know is that some guy who says he's a ghost did something to cause the black out last night." Timmy said.

"So you did see something last night?" Jack asked, overhearing Timmy. Timmy startled. People don't usually pay attention to him when he's talking to his fairies. He needs to be more careful.

"Why don't you tell us a little more about what you saw Timmy?" Said Aunt Maddie. "We'd love to hear it."

Before Timmy could start his mom cut in, "It was so dark out he probably didn't see anything."

"But the moon was out." Countered Jack. "So he could've seen something." Jack looked at Timmy giving him the go ahead to speak. 

"All I saw was some guy who was shooting green lasers in the air then the lights went out. He called himself Danny Phantom."

Jack and Maddie looked at Timmy aghast. 

"Danny Phantom?!" The two questioned together.

"Who's that?" Drew asked.

"Is he dangerous?" Monica asked.

"He's ghost enemy #1." Jack said seriously."

"He's the cause of so much mayhem around the city. We've been hunting him down to study him for months." Added Maddie. 

Jack approached Timmy. "Did you see him cause the black out."

"I saw him shoot a green laser into the air and then the lights went out. You think he did it?" Timmy said. 

Maddie crouched down to ask Timmy, "Can you show us where you saw him sweety?" 

"Yeah you'd be a big help with our investigation." Jack encouraged.

Timmy smiled. "I actually saw him in you neighborhood." 

That's a long walk back." Said Jack.

"Yeah, and I'm starting to get a little tired of riding the skateboard around town." Timmy said as he stretched his legs.

Jack rubbed his chin to think for a moment. "I got it!" He pulled out a car alarm remote and pressed a button. A few moments later four Fenton ATVs drove up along the road.

"Cool! What are these?" Timmy said as he ran up to one of the ATVs. It was just small enough to fit him like a go-kart. 

Jack held up Timmy and sat him down in one of the ATVs. He attached to Fenton Finder on Timmy's headboard and switched it on.

"I call these the Fenton ATVs. We can use them to get back to our neighborhood. If the Fenton Finder starts up you lead the way kid."

"Awesome!" Timmy cheered as he drove ahead with his fairies screaming.  

"Timmy! Wait for us!" Jack shouted while he and Maddie hopped onto  separate ATVs and Monica and Drew shared one. 

Timmy was having a blast with the Fenton ATV.

”This is Awesome! I can’t wait to tell Jimmy and AJ all about the cool stuff my uncle and aunt built!” Timmy said as he soared through the sky.

”That’s great Timmy but shouldn’t you be paying attention to that detector thingy? It’s beeping a lot.” Wanda said from her form as a bracelet on Timmy’s wrist.

”Uncle Jack said it never works cause it always beeps around Danny. It didn't work earlier either.” Timmy said. “Let’s see if this ATV can go any faster. I wanna see if it’s good enough to race Jimmy's super bubblegum-mobile with it.”


Somewhere on the opposite end of the universe:

Jimmy Neutron, Boy Genius, sneezed in his lab. 


Timmy heard the Fenton Finder begin to beep and made a turn down the street and the device began to beep faster and louder.

"Why's that thing beeping?" Wanda asked concerned.

"Does that mean a ghost is nearby?" Cosmo asked worryingly.

Timmy looked up as a large shadow of random floating objects floated above the city.

"What's that?" Cosmo asked.

The Fenton Finder went nuts with the screen stating that a ghost was nearby.

"Lets check it out." Timmy said as he accelerated the ATV and charged forward.

"Woohoo!" He cheered as he made his way down the street. Timmy hit the break on the ATV when he got too close beneath the floating ring of objects which began to float down towards him. 

"I'm still not seeing a ghost." Said Timmy as he looked at the empty center of the ring. 

"What the heck do you think you're doing?" 

Timmy turned behind him at the sound of Danny Phantom's voice. The phantom-boy was glowering at Timmy with his arms crossed disapprovingly.

"Hey, it's you." 

"Who the heck let you play with that thing?" Danny asked.

Timmy ignored the question as he stood inside the ATV. "Did you do this?" Timmy asked, He pointed at the ring of floating cursed devices with Technus dead center of it all.

"Does it look like I'm doing that?" Danny shouted pointing at Technus' digital toy ring. "Get out of here, right now. It's dangerous."

"So the boy really can't see ghosts. Just the halfa. How odd." Technus pondered as he continued to make his way downwards.

Technus's digital toy ring floated before the two boys grabbing their attention. Before Danny could speak Technus floated over a slim box directly towards Timmy. 

“Hey that’s…” Timmy noticed the cover of the New Crash Nebula video game that just came out today.

”I Technus! Will grant you this gift if you-?” Before Technus could finish Timmy interrupted him.

”Neat!” Timmy was about to grab at the game before Danny grabbed the ATV and pulled Timmy away from Technus.

”Targeting kids? That’s a new low, Technus!” Danny shouted.

”Hey let go!” Timmy shouted. As he was a bout to restart the ATV before Danny launched himself forward to steal the key.

"Hey!" Timmy shouted.

 Technus then launched another ecto rocket at Danny. Danny now closer to Timmy placed himself between him and the rocket while quickly grabbing the ATV behind hind him and transferred over his intangibility towards the ATV and Timmy, and to Cosmo, Wanda, and Poof as well unbeknownst to him. 

Timmy and his fairies shouted as the rocket exploded around them. Timmy shielded his head before realizing he couldn't feel the blast and couldn't see his arms.

"Ah! What's happening?" Timmy shouted as he waved his arms around his face trying to figure out where his arms and body went.

Danny ignored him and looked up at Technus glaring at him. Danny rushed forward towards Technus while ignoring his cousins questions and protests. 

. "You could've killed that kid!" He shouted vengefully.  

Timmy clutched the seat of the ATV as he watched the phantom-boy engage in a fight with piles of devices and rockets aiming for him.

"What's happening? Who's he fighting?" Timmy said addressing his fairies, "I wish I could see what he's fighting!"

The three fairies held up their wands and [fart noise.]

"What? Why didn't it work?" Timmy asked.

"We don't know said Wanda. "It's like there's something blocking the wish."

"What could be blocking the wish?" Timmy asked. 

”Hey, random teenagers!” Danny called out to Tucker and Sam who finally found Danny.

”Watch out for that kid and keep him out of trouble.” Danny pointed at Timmy in the ATV nearby.

"That must be his cousin." Sam said.

Sam and Tucker made their way towards Timmy.

Timmy crouched in his seat folding his arms stuubbornly. "I'm not gonna sit here and get babysat by a bunch of random teens." Timmy said.

"Certainly not after the last time you called a random teen to babysit you." Cosmo reminded. Timmy scowled with his eyes darting upward towards the talking helmet. 

"I wish I had the key to the ATV back." Cosmo, Wanda, and Poof were able to grant that wish and the key magically appeared in the ignition. "Lets go get Uncle Jack and Aunt Maddie." Timmy said as he started up the ATV and drove off.

"Should we follow him?" Tucker asked watching the boy drive off. Sam and Tucker winced at the sound of another ecto rocket going off.

"Danny did say to keep him out of trouble." Sam said and the two followed Timmy.

"Hey!" Sam shouted as the two teens caught up to the boy, each driving their scooters on either side of him. "Where are you going?"

"I can't believe you two followed me." Timmy said.

"Well the town hero did say to keep you out of trouble." Tucker added.

"I'm looking for my Uncle, Jack Fenton. He's a ghost hunter."

"We know the Fentons." Sam said.

"Yeah, we're friends of Danny." Tucker added.

Timmy's eyes widened.

"Wait, Where is Danny? He was supposed to be out today." Timmy asked.

"Uh...?" Sam and Tucker said in unison as they looked at one another. 

"How about we call Jazz and have her let your uncle know where you are?" Sam suggested.

Timmy agreed and they all stopped to make the phone call.   

Once Sam called up Jazz she spoke. 

"Hey Jazz. Tucker and I found your cousin..." Sam looked at Timmy, "Sorry, what's your name?" Timmy reached for the phone and Sam let Timmy speak on speaker.

"Jazz, it's me, Timmy."

"Timmy?" Jazz asked. "What are you doing with Sam and Tucker? I thought you were with my parents."

I got separated from them when that Phantom-kid showed up. Tell Uncle Jack and Aunt Maddie I saw that Phantom-guy a couple streets away from your house. I'll meet them there. Bye."

"Timmy wai-!" Jazz shouted.

With that Timmy restarted the ATV and drove off.

"Hey!"  Sam and Tucker shouted at the kid and quickly followed after him.

"That's one slick kid." Tucker said.

"Ugh! This is why I don't do babysitting." Sam grumbled.

Timmy found his way back to the onesided fight.

"It's not cool not being able to see what that Phantom guy is fighting." Timmy complained. He was then struck by an idea. "If I can't wish to see it, How 'bout  I wish for a camera that'll let me see what he's fighting?"

The three fairies conjured up a magical camera. 

"It's built to capture what you can't see." Wanda explained. "But we can't guarantee you'll still be able to see it yourself even on the image."

Timmy held up the camera to get a shot of Danny near the ring. "I hope this works." Timmy said. He took the photo and the flash grabbed both Danny's and Technus attention. 

Timmy looked down to look at the printed image. And there was the figure Timmy couldn't see.

"Hey, I can see it!" Timmy shouted excited while the three fairies popped out of their disguises to take a look at the image with him.

"Wow, so he really is fighting something!" Wanda said taking a look at the clear image.

So ghosts are rea!" Cosmo said excitedly.

"Poof!" Poof whimpered and clung onto Timmy for protection. 

"Don't worry Poof. It doesn't look like much of a ghost to me. See? It's skin is green. Maybe it's an alien with a cloaking device that disrupts magic." Timmy said as he looked up to take a better look at the ring of devices while he squinted.

Next thing he knew the ATV got lifted up in the air and began floating to who knows where.

"Hah!" Timmy shouted. "Where are we going?" Timmy looked down and saw he was high in the air.

Timmy grabbed the camera and started taking pictures everywhere trying to get a glimpse of what’s taking the ATV.

One of the photos revealed the green guy from the photo before a distance away.

”Is he controlling it?” Timmy questioned. “Hey. Weird looking green guy. If you’re doing this, can you please put me down?”

Technus was offended at the way Timmy addressed him and began to speak.

I Technus, conqueror of worlds have been tasked to deliver you to the ghost zone and to fulfill an epic plan…” Technus continued talking but the boy didn’t appear to be listening he couldn’t hear him anyway.

”Hey kid!” Danny shouted interrupting Technus as he sped towards Timmy’s flying ATV. The three fairies reverted back to their disguises and Danny reached out to Timmy as soon as he got close.

”Quick grab on I’ll get you down!” Danny shouted.

Timmy reached out a hand, but Technus gave a mental tug on the ATV a little harder causing Timmy to swing sideways. Danny reached for his hand and phased right through him.

Timmy’s hand jolted away at the piercing iciness when Dann's hand phased right through Timmy.

”C-cold!” Timmy stuttered while grabbing his freezing hand which looked red from a minor ice burn.

Danny’s eyes widened. “Crap. Desiree’s wish is still active. I can’t grab him!”

”Wait. Cold? That’s it!” Danny flew past Timmy and went for Technus’ surrounded by his electronic ring.

Danny summoned cold energy from his core and released a blue blast of ice at Technus’ ring of electronics rendering them and his annoying rocket launcher useless.

”Woah! He has ice powers. He really is a super hero! Timmy said as he snapped consecutive shots with his camera so he and his fairies can get a better look at what’s going on. “Look. I even got a good shot of the invisible green goblin looking guy looking scared. Looks like he’s about to lose.”

Poof giggled.

Next thing Timmy and the fairies knew, the ATV was pulled directly in front of Danny who was preparing another ice blast at Technus.

Danny stopped making a shocked face. 

Timmy looked around in rapid confusion and found himself in the center of the ring.

”Wait. Am I being used as a human shield?” Timmy asked looking around.

”More like a ghost shield.” Technus clarified, but Timmy hadn’t heard. Next thing he knew the ATV fell from the bottom of his feet and Timmy was floating in the air.

”Ah!” Timmy shouted, as he tried to look around for what was holding him up.

”Let him go Technus!” Danny shouted.

“This is so annoying! Why can’t I see the bad guy?” Timmy shouted in frustration.

”I’ll gladly answer that question,” Technus replied, “once I perform some tests on you in the ghost zone.” His response fell on deaf ears.

Danny grit his teeth. ”Was Technus deliberately targeting Timmy?”

”Timmy.” Wanda whispered. ”The Phantom boy told us to leave earlier cause it was too dangerous.”

”She’s right. I don’t like floating knowing it’s not because of my wings.” Cosmo complained.

”Huh? Who said that?” Technus asked while taking a look at Timmy.

”I wish I was out of here!” Timmy blurted out.


Danny watched his cousin vanish into thin air and the ice move he had powered up blasted Technus at full force.

The kid disappearing caught Technus off guard just as much as Danny, he didn’t even see Danny’s rage filled ice attack coming. Technus fell on a roof top.

”What did you…!” Danny began shouting at an immobilized Technus before another flash caught his attention.

Danny looked down and saw Timmy in what should’ve been the broken ATV with a camera in hand.

Not taking any chances Danny pulled out the thermos and trapped Technus inside.

Once that was done Danny was about to fly back down towards Timmy. He had a million questions over what just happened. Before he could Jazz, his and Timmy’s parents all showed up in the other ATVs.


“You shouldn’t have driven off like that Timmy. You could’ve gotten hurt.” Monica scolded Timmy as Maddie checked him over.

“What happened to your hand Timmy? It’s cold and red.” Said Maddie. “It almost looks like an ice burn.”

”You shouldn’t have left Sam and Tucker. If you stuck with them you wouldn’t have gotten hurt.” Jazz scolded.

”Uhm. I ran into that phantom guy…” Timmy started.

”You saw Danny Phantom?” Uncle Jack said. “I’ve been telling this town that ghost was trouble now he’s gotten my nephew injured!”

”It was an accident.” Timmy said. “I-it doesn’t hurt that bad.” Timmy pulled his hand away from his aunt and hid it behind his back. 

“It looks like he made a real mess around here.” Drew said as he looked around the neighborhood. “You’re lucky you got away with only one hand injury.”

Jack walked over and ruffled Timmy’s hair affectionately.

”I’m glad your safe kiddo. I just wish I could’ve been here for your second ghost sighting.”

”I got something that’ll cheer you up Uncle Jack.” Timmy said as he crouched to the floor of the ATV to pick up the discarded photos he took earlier.

He handed them to Jack and Maddie and they looked in awe at the photos prompting Drew and Monica's curiosity as well.

”Is that a real ghost?” Monica asked.

”Doesn’t look like any ghost we’ve caught before.” Said Drew.

”These are amazing!" Said Jack.

”Your first ghost photos! You should be proud.” Added Maddie.

Timmy smiled happy that his uncle and aunt liked the photos. Jack wrapped a hand around Timmy’s shoulder.

”You did good work today Timmy. I say we celebrate your first ghost hunting accomplishment with a trip to the Nasty Burger!” Jack cheered.

”The what burger?” Timmy asked, only to get ignored.


Danny watched his family from the rooftop where he captured Technus. They were about to take off in the ATVs and Danny remembered he took the key from Timmy earlier!

He dug into his jumpsuit and couldn’t find it anywhere.

”Don’t tell me I lost it!” Danny panicked. He swooped down to listen in on the family.

“Alright lets go!” Timmy said confidently as he sat in the driver’s seat of his ATV.

Jazz then scooted into the driver’s seat making Timmy scoot over to the passenger side.

”I think I’ll drive this time.” Jazz said. This made Timmy pout and fold his arms together as he grumbled.

”To the Nasty Burger!” Jack cheered again.

Danny watched as Jazz turned on the ATV and left like the key was never missing in the first place.

”How’d he get the key back?” Danny wondered aloud. “Maybe I dropped it? More importantly how is the ATV intact?”

Sam and Tucker reunited with Danny who couldn’t help but glare at both of them.

”I thought I asked you guys to keep an eye on my cousin.”

”He was in an ATV, we were on scooters what did you think was gonna happen?” Tucker complained.

”That’s pretty much our only excuse.” Sam agreed. “He just got away from us first chance he got.”

”Never mind I should’ve kept a better eye on the key I stole from the ATV. I have no idea how he got it back.” Danny said. “We never got to eat our snacks at the mall. My family’s headed to the Nasty Burger. You in?” The other two teens agreed and started making their way towards the restaurant.

“Technus’ attack wasn’t the only weird thing that happened today.”

”What do you mean!” Sam asked.

Danny began to relay the information about his cousin’s weird involvement today on their way to go eat. 


The three teens made it to the street where the Nasty Burger was located. Danny's family was already inside. As the they walked their way the half-ghost teen told his friends all the weird things that happened around his cousin.     

Tucker and Sam’s eyes widened in surprise.

"Technus had a grip on him and he just disappeared?" Sam asked.

"Unharmed." Danny added. "I thought Technus did something, but I found Timmy with the ATV on the ground, which should have been destroyed when Technus dropped it after he grabbed Timmy."

"The part that confuses me too is you saying he couldn't see Technus." Tucker said.

"Or Youngblood." Danny added. "He was their that night when the little brat was tossing around those ghost eggs."

”This goes against everything I’ve learned from horror movies. Kids are supposed to be susceptible to the paranormal.” Tucker told the two.

”A kid who can’t see ghosts in Amity Park is the weird thing now.” Sam replied.

The three teens ordered their meals and walked towards the family. Timmy's meal had come with a Danny Phantom toy.

Danny and the family greeted each other and the teen introduced his friends.

"Guys these are my Aunt Monica, Uncle Drew, and cousin, Timmy from Dimmsdale." Danny gestured towards his friends, "These are my friends, Sam and Tucker."

Timmy's parents exchanged polite greetings with the two teens.

"We've already met. Hi guys." Timmy waved.

Both Sam and Tucker forced smiles while their eyes twitched as they waved back. They just met the kid and they were already annoyed with him. Sam and Tucker went to go sit down.

"Oh, where did you meet them?" Monica asked.   

"During the ghost attack. Danny Phantom told them to keep an eye on me." Timmy waved the toy in his hand in emphasis. "Oh speaking of you and this super hero have the same name. Were you named after him?" 

Danny blinked taken aback by the question.

"Of course Danny's not named after him." Maddie answered. "Our boy came first. The ghost boy didn't show up till a few months ago."

"Huh. You'd think a town famous ghost would be a couple generations older." Drew commented.

Danny went to go sit down with his friends in the booth behind his family. Timmy popped up behind Danny's seat.    

”Hey Danny. You won't believe what happened today."

"You're telling me." Danny thought. "Oh, what happened?"  

"Check out these photos I took." Timmy handed the photos he took earlier.

"Huh. Pretty cool." Danny said as he looked through the images. "So, can he see ghosts?" Danny thought. "What were you doing front and center of that fight?"

"Your dad's ghost detector thingy went off when  I was driving the ATV so I followed it."

"Thought you said you didn't believe in ghosts." Danny said.

"Kind of can't believe what you can't see." Timmy said.

"What do you mean?" Danny asked. He was glad Timmy brought this up himself. There was no way he could ask. Fenton isn't supposed to know about the fact Timmy can't see ghosts, only Phantom does. Too bad he still couldn't ask about all the other questions he had. How he disappeared, how the ATV was unharmed. The key was explainable but still added to the list of weird things he couldn't explain about his cousin.

Timmy pointed at Technus in the photo. 

"I couldn't see that guy with my own eyes. Just through the photo." Timmy then pointed at Phantom. "But I could see him. Are they the same thing?"

Danny didn't have an answer to that.   


After everyone was done eating it was time to head home. 

"Do these attacks happen often?" Timmy asked aloud as they drove through the mess Technus and Danny left behind.

"The town hero tries to prevent them as much as possible." Jazz said as she drove the ATV. Danny had to head back to the mall to pick up his scooter.

"Jazz do you think Danny Phantom's a hero? Your dad called him an enemy," Timmy asked.

"I don't really have an opinion on all that ghost hunting stuff." Jazz said said.

After a little while everyone made it back home and Danny, Sam, and Tucker came through the door. Both boys looked dejected.

"Not a single game survived the attack." Tucker complained.

"We're gonna have to wait weeks for another shipment." Danny said.

Danny heard video games playing in the living room. Timmy probably turned on his console while Jazz and the adults talked in the kitchen. Timmy went to go check to see which of his games Timmy was playing with.   

"Hey Danny. Did you get the game you were going to buy today?" Timmy asked. 

"No. That ghost attacked the mall and stole all the technology in there. Even the games."

Timmy held out a box to Danny. Tucker almost choked on his smoothie when he saw it. Danny grabbed the box and looked at the game on the screen.

"You got the game? How?" Tucker asked.

"It floated towards me during the attack. I didn't know what to do with it. So I thought why not play with it." Timmy shrugged.

"But everything Technus took was cursed to possess you." Tucker whispered to Danny and Sam.

"The curse must've broken when I defeated Technus." Danny whispered back.

Sam turned to Timmy

"Hate to break it to you kid, but that's a stolen game. Danny and Tucker are going to have to return it to the mall."

"Aw man!" All three boys complained.

"C'mon Sam. Let us have one night to play it before we return it?" Tucker begged.

"Please?" Timmy asked making his eyes look a little bigger and cuter.

Even Danny gave her a pleading doe eyed smile.

Sam sighed. "Fine, but you guys play it here. My home theater is off limits until that's paid for."

"Good enough for me." Tucker said as he grabbed a controller. He sat right beside the fishbowl between him and Timmy and jostled it a little by accident.

The three fairies tried not to scream from getting startled. 

"Careful." Timmy said as he grabbed the fishbowl to steady it. 

"Sorry." Tucker said. "Who are these little guys?"

"My goldfish." Timmy said without elaborating.

"Why'd you bring them downstairs?" Danny asked as he grabbed the other controller.

"They needed the fresh air." Timmy replied.

"They're fish." Sam said.

"And we're still inside." Tucker added.  

"My point still stands." Timmy doubled down.

"Have you considered putting them in a portable fish tank?" Sam asked as she sat on the couch.

"Nope, Never thought of that. That would actually make carrying them around easier." Timmy said pointedly at the fish as if he were blaming them.

"They do have a pet store at the mall." Tucker said. "We could take you there tomorrow while we pay for the game." Tucker said.

"Yeah. I bet Sam and Tucker would be a big help choosing a tank. Sam loves animals, and Tucker suggested it." Danny practically sing-songed.

Sam and Tucker glared at Danny. They knew he was getting back at them for losing track of Timmy earlier.    


After Danny delivered Technus back into the ghost zone he landed directly before Vlad Plasmius’ feet.

”Technus.” Vlad began. “Explain what happened today.”

"Where's my new playmate?" Youngblood complained.

”It wasn't me! It was the boy!” Technus began. “He’s no ordinary kid. He’s strange!”

"We saw the whole thing." Desiree said. 

"I heard him say, 'I wish I was out of here' and he was gone." Youngblood said.

"I didn't expect that. He caught me completely off guard. I also heard other voices before he disappeared." Technus said.

"We may not be working with ghosts here." Spectra said.

"The boy is unique. It's as if he has magic of his own." Desiree added.

"Humans can't have magic. Desiree, I don't believe you or Ember had magic when the two of you were alive."

Both shook their heads somberly remembering their past lives. 

Vlad thought for a moment. He turned to Youngblood and The Assistant. 

"Did the two of you release more eggs while Technus had Daniel distracted."

Both ghosts nodded.

"Then we still have time to execute our original plan. The boy has proven to be far more valuable than a mere distraction. We'll need to push forward to our next plan of action." Vlad turned to Spectra, Nocturne, Ember and Youngblood. "Have the four of you laid out our next plan of action?"

"My part's done." Youngblood said.

"I provided extra essence for that special egg Youngblood needed." Said Nocturne

"All that's left is our part." Ember said indicating herself and Spectra.

"The boy may not be able to see us, but he can't ignore our powers." Spectra said. 


That evening the four parents headed out and the three teens and Timmy played games until it was time for Tucker and Sam to head home.

Danny gave a loud yawn.

"Tired already? It's not even that late." Timmy said.

"Had a long day." Danny said.

"What do you mean?" Timmy asked. "I was the one front and center of that fight today. Where were you when your friends showed up?" 

"In the fight, saving you." Danny thought bitterly.

The two played a while longer until Danny began to doze off. 

Timmy heard a loud snore and saw Danny drooling in his sleep on the couch.

Not wanting to continue playing alone Timmy turned off the game. He grabbed the fishbowl and decided to head to the kitchen where for a snack. There he found Jazz. Timmy didn't mind being around Jazz while the adults were around but ever sense that dream he felt uncomfortable being around her alone.

"Hey Timmy. You and Danny done playing?"

"Danny fell asleep. I was hungry." Timmy said.

Jazz pondered. "Do you want some cereal?"

Timmy nodded agreeing to that idea.

"Go ahead and pick one from the pantry. I'll grab you a bowl." Said Jazz. Timmy placed the fishbowl on the table and turned to the pantry where Jazz's shadow was cast over it. When Timmy grabbed the knob Jazz's shadow morphed to show a horrifically familiar silhouette. Tall, lanky, spiky hair, and pony tail. Timmy gasped and jumped away from the pantry.

The fairies and Jazz were all alerted to Timmy's reaction.

Jazz turned around. The silhouette was gone and back to Jazz's usual form. Timmy blinked and shook his head.

"You okay? Did you see a spider?" Jazz asked.

"I'm fine." Timmy said. He hesitated before reaching for the knob to the pantry again and pulled it open.

Timmy picked the tastiest sugary looking one they had.

"You won't be able to sleep if you eat that." Jazz said noticing the cereal Timmy picked out.

"I'll be fine." Timmy said as he sat on the stool at the table.  

Jazz tried to make small talk in attempt to get to know Timmy while he ate, but Timmy barely looked Jazz in the eye the entire time they were alone. She thought eating together would ease Timmy out of his comfort zone.

"So are you looking forward to Easter?" Jazz asked.

Timmy blinked looking up at her. He turned away somberly having recalled the plans he's had with Pappy to paint Easter Eggs together this year. Timmy shrugged.

"I guess." He said.

Jazz handed Timmy a flier for her school's Easter Day celebration that had been set up for the town's children. It had a list of activities and events that were planned out on it.

"What do you think?" Sounds like fun right?" Jazz asked.

Timmy appreciated that Jazz was trying, so he smiled at her.

"Yeah, it does." He agreed. 

"I was thinking of asking your parents if we can take you as a family," Jazz gave him a genuine cheery smile.

"I'd like that." Timmy said. 

"Great!" Jazz said delightedly. "I'll have to ask tomorrow. Mom and dad, said they'll all be back late."

Timmy smiled.

Jazz prepared her own cereal as she spoke to Timmy trying to get him to open up in a friendly way, but Timmy seemed pretty uninterested, but did his best to answer her questions anyway.

"What grade are you in?" 

"Fifth."

"Your ten right?"

"Yep!"

"So your parents said you like art?"

"..."

"Touchy subject." Jazz noted mentally. "Never mind. Seems like you and Danny are getting along. You two have a lot in common?"

"Well, we both like Crash Nebula." Timmy shrugged. 

Timmy had found himself liking Jazz and Danny a lot. He felt a little uncomfortable feeling like Jazz could read him like a book. When she brought up art she could tell it was a sensitive subject right away, unlike Dad the other night, who dropped the subject because he didn't want to to talk about Pappy for his own sake, not so much for Timmy's. Normally when people get to know Timmy they'd use what they learned against him. The entire Fenton family used whatever they learned about him to make him happy. Danny played along with him even though he was older. Jazz tried to get to know him. Uncle Jack and Aunt Maddie were supportive and caring. They were nice. It was weird. Why was everyone in this family so nice? No fairy godparent would touch this house with a ten-foot pole. Jazz and Danny clearly never needed one or two. 

...

This time it was Spectra's turn to help lure the bucktoothed brat into the ghost zone. She was in her shadow form and infiltrated the Fenton household where Jazz and Timmy were. From what she gathered from Technus fight with Danny the boy could see ghostly energy when it was attached to something Earthly. So she latched onto Jazz’s Earthly shadow and took on its form while she walked around the kitchen.

Timmy was resting his cheek against his fist as he ate when he noticed something odd yet again.

Jazz's shadow began to morph behind her catching Timmy's attention. It twisted in shape as it morphed itself into Vicky’s silhouette once again but this time there were slits of light where her eyes and mouth opened wide maniacally.

Recalling the nightmare Timmy had the night before...

”Ah!” Timmy jumped out of his seat and fell to the ground. Jazz dropped her spoon to check on Timmy hurriedly.

”You alright?” Jazz reached out a hand to him. “You’re trembling. You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”

Timmy was staring ahead behind Jazz. His eyes wide as he trembled at the sight of her shadow taking on Vicky’s form while it grinned revealing sharp shaded teeth. Jazz looked behind her while Timmy ran away.

"G'night!" He shouted on his way out. 

To Jazz her shadow looked completely normal.

”How weird. I wonder what spooked him?” Jazz said to herself. "If it were a ghost Danny would've sensed it." But Danny was deep in sleep on the couch where another egg laid hidden.

She turned back to the table and noticed the fishbowl was gone too. She hadn’t even noticed if Timmy took it when he left. 


Timmy tried to shake himself out of it as he sat in Danny's bed upstairs.

"What's wrong with me?" Timmy said as he tried to calm down his nerves by rubbing his arms.

"Yeah. You don't usually scare easily." Cosmo said as he and Wanda poofed Timmy into his PJs and wrapped a blanket around him.

"Shouldn't you have told Jazz what you saw?" Wanda asked.

"Maybe I'm just on edge over everything that happened today. I was probably just seeing things." Timmy said. 

"Poof, poof." Poof snuggled into Timmy's arms comfortingly as Timmy laid down on Danny's pillow.

"Remember if Danny comes in. You have to go straight to the fishbowl." Timmy said. Poof nodded and both boys rested their eyes. The two godparents poofed into the fishbowl to watch over the boys and keep an eye on the door while the two boys slept. Little did anyone know Youngblood had left another egg under Timmy's pillow as well earlier that day while they were all distracted by Technus.

Not long after Timmy closed his eyes he heard a voice calling out to him in his sleep...  

Notes:

I had to resist the urge to add the glitch effect to Technus' dialogue. He just has a voice befitting it.
Originally Timmy was supposed to be flying in the X23 Booster Rocket, but after a little research I found out it was actually made in Axion Labs, not a Fenton Works product. :(
I've been wanting to rewatch the show but I don't have Paramount+. I think it used to be on Hulu a couple years ago though. They only have seasons 4&5 for FOP on Netflix. At least it has the first Jimmy Timmy Power Hour there.

Chapter 6: Come Little Children

Notes:

I didn't expect to update so soon. I reedited the last chapter, fixed a couple mistakes and added an extended scene between Timmy and Jazz that was very much needed. So if you'd like, feel free to give that chapter a reread and come back here.
Thank you.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 ̶̭͉̟̠̦̙̭̫͓̘͖̊̀͂̎ ̵̛͍̞̠̺͕̞͖̥͖̗̐́́̃̎̋͊͐̈͝ ̸̳̞̪̹̄̈́̅̒̂̑̂̈́͝ ̴̢̩̗͈̳̘̰̦̼͈͎̹̓̂̌̑͐͗̓̿̎͐̍͘͝͠͝ͅͅ ̵̝͇̜̤͑͗̽̈́̇̅̅̉̀̈́̒̈́̕͠ͅ ̴͖̘͚͙͓̤͒̍̾͊̊̈̇́͆̄͋ ̶̨̢̛͍̫̼́̆͋́̇̓͑̈́̅͆̇̑̕͠ ̶̧̠͕͚̗͍͕͓̤͖̘̯͖̌͛͜ ̷̨̤̠̠͈̜͈̭̀̈̈́͗̂̈́͂͜͝ͅ ̷̨̞̱̒́̉̍̂̒̽̈́̓̏̓̍ ̷̧̪̩̙̯̖̪̦͒̌͊ ̶̛̬̪̃͆̂̈́͑͂̿͘ ̴̡͖͉̼͓̞͆̄̈́̿̏̈́̉͆͝͠͠ͅ ̷͓͈̮̖̖̐̊̒̈̍́̌̐͗̈̀̕ ̸̝̤̱͈͙̃̇̓̑ ̴̨͙̬̺̣̩̠̜͉͚̳͕̏̍͒ ̵̧̹̗̱̘̱͓́̈̅͝ ̶̙̩͇̲̈́̂̈͛̓ ̵̛̛͈͙̉̅͒̿̄̄̌ ̴̹̻̂͌̎̇̆̆͒̇͑ͅ ̵̧̧̮̥̝̣̱̞͇̙̈̽̊̆̍̋̀͒̓̿͜ ̴̞̽̓̅͝͝ ̴̪̤̿ ̴͔̯̦̖̫͈͈̺̖͕̝̭̈̿̾́̕͜͜ ̶̡̢̛̛̙̯̣̙͔͎͎͔͙̺̰͊͛̊͗̂͋͐͋̊͘͝ͅ ̷̢̞̹̻̭̫̱̗̉̆̀̍̑͗̂̄̌̕̚̕ ̷̨̻͇͚̘̝̂̌̽̓͠ ̸̧͇͔͎̪̜̂̒̊͒͒ ̵̡̙̗̣̮̦̪͙͍͓͖͕̠̑ͅͅ ̴̢̡͙̥̗̹̺̩̦͕̼̥͎̦̓̈́̐̽̚ ̸̬̼̯̙͍̻̳͉͉̊͐ ̷̧̨̳̠̣͗̔̀̓̇͊̓͋͜ ̵͖̫̦̘͍̬̔̌̃̍͊̓ ̶̢̛̲̺̬̪͍͈̹̲̲͙̜̗̀̿͛͒͛͌͋͑̒̌͘͠͠͝ ̷̰͕̝̪͚̀̍̉͆̾͋͑͝♫

𝕮ℴ𝖒ℯ 𝓁𝖎𝓉𝖙𝓁𝖊 𝖈𝒽𝖎𝓁𝖉𝓇𝖊𝓃.♪ ̶̭͉̟̠̦̙̭̫͓̘͖̊̀͂̎ ̵̛͍̞̠̺͕̞͖̥͖̗̐́́̃̎̋͊͐̈͝ ̸̳̞̪̹̄̈́̅̒̂̑̂̈́͝ ̴̢̩̗͈̳̘̰̦̼͈͎̹̓̂̌̑͐͗̓̿̎͐̍͘͝͠͝ͅͅ ̵̝͇̜̤͑͗̽̈́̇̅̅̉̀̈́̒̈́̕͠ͅ ̴͖̘͚͙͓̤͒̍̾͊̊̈̇́͆̄͋ ̶̨̢̛͍̫̼́̆͋́̇̓͑̈́̅͆̇̑̕͠ ̶̧̠͕͚̗͍͕͓̤͖̘̯͖̌͛͜ ̷̨̤̠̠͈̜͈̭̀̈̈́͗̂̈́͂͜͝ͅ ̷̨̞̱̒́̉̍̂̒̽̈́̓̏̓̍ ̷̧̪̩̙̯̖̪̦͒̌͊ ̶̛̬̪̃͆̂̈́͑͂̿͘ ̴̡͖͉̼͓̞͆̄̈́̿̏̈́̉͆͝͠͠ͅ ̷͓͈̮̖̖̐̊̒̈̍́̌̐͗̈̀̕ ̸̝̤̱͈͙̃̇̓̑ ̴̨͙̬̺̣̩̠̜͉͚̳͕̏̍͒ ̵̧̹̗̱̘̱͓́̈̅͝ ̶̙̩͇̲̈́̂̈͛̓ ̵̛̛͈͙̉̅͒̿̄̄̌ ̴̹̻̂͌̎̇̆̆͒̇͑ͅ ̵̧̧̮̥̝̣̱̞͇̙̈̽̊̆̍̋̀͒̓̿͜ ̴̞̽̓̅͝͝ ̴̪̤̿ ̴͔̯̦̖̫͈͈̺̖͕̝̭̈̿̾́̕͜͜ ̶̡̢̛̛̙̯̣̙͔͎͎͔͙̺̰͊͛̊͗̂͋͐͋̊͘͝ͅ ̷̢̞̹̻̭̫̱̗̉̆̀̍̑͗̂̄̌̕̚̕ ̷̨̻͇͚̘̝̂̌̽̓͠ ̸̧͇͔͎̪̜̂̒̊͒͒ ̵̡̙̗̣̮̦̪͙͍͓͖͕̠̑ͅͅ ̴̢̡͙̥̗̹̺̩̦͕̼̥͎̦̓̈́̐̽̚ ̸̬̼̯̙͍̻̳͉͉̊͐ ̷̧̨̳̠̣͗̔̀̓̇͊̓͋͜ ̵͖̫̦̘͍̬̔̌̃̍͊̓ ̶̢̛̲̺̬̪͍͈̹̲̲͙̜̗̀̿͛͒͛͌͋͑̒̌͘͠͠͝ ̷̰͕̝̪͚̀̍̉͆̾͋͑͝♫

 ̶̭͉̟̠̦̙̭̫͓̘͖̊̀͂̎ ̵̛͍̞̠̺͕̞͖̥͖̗̐́́̃̎̋͊͐̈͝ ̸̳̞̪̹̄̈́̅̒̂̑̂̈́͝ ̴̢̩̗͈̳̘̰̦̼͈͎̹̓̂̌̑͐͗̓̿̎͐̍͘͝͠͝ͅͅ ̵̝͇̜̤͑͗̽̈́̇̅̅̉̀̈́̒̈́̕͠ͅ ̴͖̘͚͙͓̤͒̍̾͊̊̈̇́͆̄͋ ̶̨̢̛͍̫̼́̆͋́̇̓͑̈́̅͆̇̑̕͠ ̶̧̠͕͚̗͍͕͓̤͖̘̯͖̌͛͜ ̷̨̤̠̠͈̜͈̭̀̈̈́͗̂̈́͂͜͝ͅ ̷̨̞̱̒́̉̍̂̒̽̈́̓̏̓̍ ̷̧̪̩̙̯̖̪̦͒̌͊ ̶̛̬̪̃͆̂̈́͑͂̿͘ ̴̡͖͉̼͓̞͆̄̈́̿̏̈́̉͆͝͠͠ͅ ̷͓͈̮̖̖̐̊̒̈̍́̌̐͗̈̀̕ ̸̝̤̱͈͙̃̇̓̑ ̴̨͙̬̺̣̩̠̜͉͚̳͕̏̍͒ ̵̧̹̗̱̘̱͓́̈̅͝ ̶̙̩͇̲̈́̂̈͛̓ ̵̛̛͈͙̉̅͒̿̄̄̌ ̴̹̻̂͌̎̇̆̆͒̇͑ͅ ̵̧̧̮̥̝̣̱̞͇̙̈̽̊̆̍̋̀͒̓̿͜ ̴̞̽̓̅͝͝ ̴̪̤̿ ̴͔̯̦̖̫͈͈̺̖͕̝̭̈̿̾́̕͜͜ ̶̡̢̛̛̙̯̣̙͔͎͎͔͙̺̰͊͛̊͗̂͋͐͋̊͘͝ͅ ̷̢̞̹̻̭̫̱̗̉̆̀̍̑͗̂̄̌̕̚̕ ̷̨̻͇͚̘̝̂̌̽̓͠ ̸̧͇͔͎̪̜̂̒̊͒͒ ̵̡̙̗̣̮̦̪͙͍͓͖͕̠̑ͅͅ ̴̢̡͙̥̗̹̺̩̦͕̼̥͎̦̓̈́̐̽̚ ̸̬̼̯̙͍̻̳͉͉̊͐ ̷̧̨̳̠̣͗̔̀̓̇͊̓͋͜ ̵͖̫̦̘͍̬̔̌̃̍͊̓ ̶̢̛̲̺̬̪͍͈̹̲̲͙̜̗̀̿͛͒͛͌͋͑̒̌͘͠͠͝ ̷̰͕̝̪͚̀̍̉͆̾͋͑͝       𝕴'𝖑𝓁 𝓉𝖆𝓀𝖊 𝖙𝒽𝖊ℯ 𝒶𝖜𝒶𝖞,♪

𝒾𝖓𝓉𝖔 𝖆 𝖑𝒶𝖓𝒹 ℴ𝖋 𝖊𝓃𝖈𝒽𝖆𝓃𝖙𝓂𝖊𝓃𝖙...♪

 ̶̭͉̟̠̦̙̭̫͓̘͖̊̀͂̎♫ ̵̛͍̞̠̺͕̞͖̥͖̗̐́́̃̎̋͊͐̈͝ ̸̳̞̪̹̄̈́̅̒̂̑̂̈́͝ ̴̢̩̗͈̳̘̰̦̼͈͎̹̓̂̌̑͐͗̓̿̎͐̍͘͝͠͝ͅͅ ̵̝͇̜̤͑͗̽̈́̇̅̅̉̀̈́̒̈́̕͠ͅ ̴͖̘͚͙͓̤͒̍̾͊̊̈̇́͆̄͋ ̶̨̢̛͍̫̼́̆͋́̇̓͑̈́̅͆̇̑̕͠ ̶̧̠͕͚̗͍͕͓̤͖̘̯͖̌͛͜ ̷̨̤̠̠͈̜͈̭̀̈̈́͗̂̈́͂͜͝ͅ ̷̨̞̱̒́̉̍̂̒̽̈́̓̏̓̍ ̷̧̪̩̙̯̖̪̦͒̌͊ ̶̛̬̪̃͆̂̈́͑͂̿͘ ̴̡͖͉̼͓̞͆̄̈́̿̏̈́̉͆͝͠͠ͅ ̷͓͈̮̖̖̐̊̒̈̍́̌̐͗̈̀̕ ̸̝̤̱͈͙̃̇̓̑ ̴̨͙̬̺̣̩̠̜͉͚̳͕̏̍͒ ̵̧̹̗̱̘̱͓́̈̅͝ ̶̙̩͇̲̈́̂̈͛̓ ̵̛̛͈͙̉̅͒̿̄̄̌ ̴̹̻̂͌̎̇̆̆͒̇͑ͅ ̵̧̧̮̥̝̣̱̞͇̙̈̽̊̆̍̋̀͒̓̿͜ ̴̞̽̓̅͝͝ ̴̪̤̿ ̴͔̯̦̖̫͈͈̺̖͕̝̭̈̿̾́̕͜͜ ̶̡̢̛̛̙̯̣̙͔͎͎͔͙̺̰͊͛̊͗̂͋͐͋̊͘͝ͅ ̷̢̞̹̻̭̫̱̗̉̆̀̍̑͗̂̄̌̕̚̕ ̷̨̻͇͚̘̝̂̌̽̓͠ ̸̧͇͔͎̪̜̂̒̊͒͒ ̵̡̙̗̣̮̦̪͙͍͓͖͕̠̑ͅͅ ̴̢̡͙̥̗̹̺̩̦͕̼̥͎̦̓̈́̐̽̚ ̸̬̼̯̙͍̻̳͉͉̊͐ ̷̧̨̳̠̣͗̔̀̓̇͊̓͋͜ ̵͖̫̦̘͍̬̔̌̃̍͊̓ ̶̢̛̲̺̬̪͍͈̹̲̲͙̜̗̀̿͛͒͛͌͋͑̒̌͘͠͠͝ ̷̰͕̝̪͚̀̍̉͆̾͋͑͝ ̶̭͉̟̠̦̙̭̫͓̘͖̊̀͂̎ ̵̛͍̞̠̺͕̞͖̥͖̗̐́́̃̎̋͊͐̈͝ ̸̳̞̪̹̄̈́̅̒̂̑̂̈́͝ ̴̢̩̗͈̳̘̰̦̼͈͎̹̓̂̌̑͐͗̓̿̎͐̍͘͝͠͝ͅͅ ̵̝͇̜̤͑͗̽̈́̇̅̅̉̀̈́̒̈́̕͠ͅ ̴͖̘͚͙͓̤͒̍̾͊̊̈̇́͆̄͋ ̶̨̢̛͍̫̼́̆͋́̇̓͑̈́̅͆̇̑̕͠ ̶̧̠͕͚̗͍͕͓̤͖̘̯͖̌͛͜ ̷̨̤̠̠͈̜͈̭̀̈̈́͗̂̈́͂͜͝ͅ ̷̨̞̱̒́̉̍̂̒̽̈́̓̏̓̍ ̷̧̪̩̙̯̖̪̦͒̌͊ ̶̛̬̪̃͆̂̈́͑͂̿͘ ̴̡͖͉̼͓̞͆̄̈́̿̏̈́̉͆͝͠͠ͅ ̷͓͈̮̖̖̐̊̒̈̍́̌̐͗̈̀̕ ̸̝̤̱͈͙̃̇̓̑ ̴̨͙̬̺̣̩̠̜͉͚̳͕̏̍͒ ̵̧̹̗̱̘̱͓́̈̅͝ ̶̙̩͇̲̈́̂̈͛̓ ̵̛̛͈͙̉̅͒̿̄̄̌ ̴̹̻̂͌̎̇̆̆͒̇͑ͅ ̵̧̧̮̥̝̣̱̞͇̙̈̽̊̆̍̋̀͒̓̿͜ ̴̞̽̓̅͝͝ ̴̪̤̿ ̴͔̯̦̖̫͈͈̺̖͕̝̭̈̿̾́̕͜͜ ̶̡̢̛̛̙̯̣̙͔͎͎͔͙̺̰͊͛̊͗̂͋͐͋̊͘͝ͅ ̷̢̞̹̻̭̫̱̗̉̆̀̍̑͗̂̄̌̕̚̕ ̷̨̻͇͚̘̝̂̌̽̓͠ ̸̧͇͔͎̪̜̂̒̊͒͒ ̵̡̙̗̣̮̦̪͙͍͓͖͕̠̑ͅͅ ̴̢̡͙̥̗̹̺̩̦͕̼̥͎̦̓̈́̐̽̚ ̸̬̼̯̙͍̻̳͉͉̊͐ ̷̧̨̳̠̣͗̔̀̓̇͊̓͋͜ ̵͖̫̦̘͍̬̔̌̃̍͊̓ ̶̢̛̲̺̬̪͍͈̹̲̲͙̜̗̀̿͛͒͛͌͋͑̒̌͘͠͠͝ ̷̰͕̝̪͚̀̍̉͆̾͋͑͝♫

 

Timmy blinked his eyes awake sleepily. His eyes were half lidded. His body was getting up and out of bed, but as far as he was aware he was still asleep.  An instinct told him to reach under the pillow and grabbed the glowing green egg hiding under his pillow. He held it between his two hands and wandered out of the room and downstairs. His fairies had gone to sleep while on watch.


After Timmy had gone to bed she went to go check on Danny who was still dozing on the couch, She went to the closet and came back to throw a blanket over him. She then went upstairs to check on Timmy. He was fast asleep and appeared to be holding a purple ball in his sleep.

Jazz simply shrugged and moved on to her room to sleep.


Poof awoke when Timmy left the bed.

"Ti-mmy?" Poof asked as he followed his brother. He poked his head out the door and saw Timmy walking down the hallway with a green glow spreading ahead of him.  Poof carefully floated towards him. Cosmo and Wanda had told their son never to go flying into the hallways without Timmy, especially not in a stranger's house, but Timmy was acting weird, and he was technically with him. 

"Ti-mmy?" Poof tried to grab Timmy by the back of his pajama shirt to get his attention.

From that angle he was close enough to see what Timmy was holding in front of him. Timmy jostled his step from Poof's light tug and the egg sensing interference turned in Timmy's hands and growled at Poof. 

"Ah!" Poof yelped. He let go of Timmy and hurriedly flew back to the room.

He grabbed the edge of the fishbowl and began shaking it harshly splashing water everywhere to get his mom's and dad's attention and started babbling and blubbering unable to get the words out that Timmy was in danger. Poof began to cry and a huge storm brew in the bedroom started by a huge boom of thunder.  


Danny shot up dizzily at the sound of thunder interrupting his dep sleep. He was almost certain he hadn't sleep like that since the day he got his powers. The sound had been so close like it was right above his head. 

Before Danny could wonder if it was raining his ghost sense went off. Danny looked around rapidly. Accidentally tossing the couch pillow to the ground where the egg revealed itself.

"What the hell?"

Danny grit his teeth in frustration as he grabbed the egg. He didn't want to find out what would happen to a Nocturne egg if he blasted it, but breaking it as a human before didn't seem to have any lingering affects. and smashed it to the ground. It may not have been a Nocturne egg, but then again, putting Danny in a deep dreamless sleep he may never wake up from as well as neutralizes his powers  may not be too farfetched for that ghost.

Danny hurriedly transformed and flew upstairs to his bedroom to check if Timmy had another egg under his pillow.

The state of his bedroom shocked him. It was entirely in shambles. There were even water stains everywhere as if his window was left wide open during a storm. Worst of all Danny's bed was flipped over and Timmy was no where to be found!

"No, no, no!" Danny said as he looked around his room. But the damn goldfish bowl was perfectly intact on the nightstand. Timmy never went anywhere without it.

Danny quickly rushed to Jazz's room to check on her. She was in deep sleep too. He found another egg under her pillow.

He briefly turned human and crushed it instantly. He contemplated waking Jazz to tell her Timmy was missing, but didn't want to worry her. He'll have to call her if he seriously needed the back up.

He quickly searched around his parents' and the guest rooms for any more eggs. Fortunately there didn't appear to be anymore and none of the adults were home yet. 

Before Danny decides to venture outside he searched all over the house for Timmy first. 


After Poof succeeded in waking his parents they poofed out of the fishbowl looking around the mess Poof was making in alarm.

"Poof you need to calm down. This isn't Timmy's house." Wanda said as she held her baby to soothe him.

Poof released himself from Wanda's hold stubbornly.

Both fairies attention was grabbed when Poof started babbling something about Timmy and using magic to mimic the scary face he saw on the egg Timmy was holding before crying and making a bigger mess of a thunder storm in Danny's room.

Cosmo looked around and gasped.

"Poof are you saying Timmy was kidnapped by a ghost!" Cosmo said in alarm. Wanda noticed the room was entirely void of Timmy. 

Poof whimpered in confirmation. 

"How did we not notice he was taken?" Wanda said. She looked at Cosmo. "Lets go we have to find him." Both fairies poofed out of the room and not a moment later Danny had flown in from below. 

After Danny saw his room in ruins and began his search throughout the house for Timmy. His ghost sense went off again. He made his way towards the lab, but was intercepted by Spectra's shadow form who attacked him. 

"Spectra?!" Danny shouted. He felt anger rise in him. "I should've known! You love targeting the young. Planning on taking my cousin for a life time supply of youth?" Danny asked as he and Spectra tumbled through the air. 

Danny had her pinned with their hands locked.

Spectra smirked up at him.

"You know, I hadn't even considered that when I signed up for this gig. But I'll certainly keep that in mind when I see the little brat. The poor thing just radiates delicious misery. I can smell him from here." 

Danny's glare faltered at her words.

"What's that supposed to mean?" He wondered.

Danny then steeled his glare again and angrily sent ecto-blasts at her that she countered easily using her ghost rays. Explosions sounded across the living room as blue and green lit up the night.

"Danny!" Jazz shouted as she came downstairs to check on the noise. She stopped in her tracks when she saw Spectra in their house. She gasped.

"Jazz stay back!" Danny warned.

"You know that little bucktoothed brat is certainly getting popular in the ghost zone." Spectra teased, smirking as Danny sent her a glare as Jazz's eyes widened in horror her direction.

"Where's Timmy?" Jazz asked.

Danny powered up his next Ecto-blast while Spectra decided to rile up the two teens.

"Youngblood wants a new eternal playmate. Desiree wants to grant him more wishes. Technus wants to study him. Who knows what the likes of Skulker, Ember, or Nocturne would do to him. Or..."

Danny grit his teeth, Jazz began to tremble.

"Or say, someone like Vlad?"

Danny stopped holding back his attack.

Spectra's laugh echoed throughout the house as she used her telekinesis to use the furniture as a shield.  

Danny's blast came into contact with the family portrait, blasting it into pieces.

Danny growled at Spectra in frustration.

"My, my Daniel. Do I sense a bit of familial turmoil in the midst. You know I'm always available to lend an ear." Spectra jested before clobbering Danny with her next move. 

Danny kicked at her to send her away. He and Jazz hurriedly made their way towards the lab to get the thermos, but Spectra wasn't going to let Danny go without a fight.


 

 ̶̭͉̟̠̦̙̭̫͓̘͖̊̀͂̎ ̵̛͍̞̠̺͕̞͖̥͖̗̐́́̃̎̋͊͐̈͝ ̸̳̞̪̹̄̈́̅̒̂̑̂̈́͝ ̴̢̩̗͈̳̘̰̦̼͈͎̹̓̂̌̑͐͗̓̿̎͐̍͘͝͠͝ͅͅ ̵̝͇̜̤͑͗̽̈́̇̅̅̉̀̈́̒̈́̕͠ͅ ̴͖̘͚͙͓̤͒̍̾͊̊̈̇́͆̄͋ ̶̨̢̛͍̫̼́̆͋́̇̓͑̈́̅͆̇̑̕͠ ̶̧̠͕͚̗͍͕͓̤͖̘̯͖̌͛͜ ̷̨̤̠̠͈̜͈̭̀̈̈́͗̂̈́͂͜͝ͅ ̷̨̞̱̒́̉̍̂̒̽̈́̓̏̓̍ ̷̧̪̩̙̯̖̪̦͒̌͊ ̶̛̬̪̃͆̂̈́͑͂̿͘ ̴̡͖͉̼͓̞͆̄̈́̿̏̈́̉͆͝͠͠ͅ ̷͓͈̮̖̖̐̊̒̈̍́̌̐͗̈̀̕ ̸̝̤̱͈͙̃̇̓̑ ̴̨͙̬̺̣̩̠̜͉͚̳͕̏̍͒ ̵̧̹̗̱̘̱͓́̈̅͝ ̶̙̩͇̲̈́̂̈͛̓ ̵̛̛͈͙̉̅͒̿̄̄̌ ̴̹̻̂͌̎̇̆̆͒̇͑ͅ ̵̧̧̮̥̝̣̱̞͇̙̈̽̊̆̍̋̀͒̓̿͜ ̴̞̽̓̅͝͝ ̴̪̤̿ ̴͔̯̦̖̫͈͈̺̖͕̝̭̈̿̾́̕͜͜ ̶̡̢̛̛̙̯̣̙͔͎͎͔͙̺̰͊͛̊͗̂͋͐͋̊͘͝ͅ ̷̢̞̹̻̭̫̱̗̉̆̀̍̑͗̂̄̌̕̚̕ ̷̨̻͇͚̘̝̂̌̽̓͠ ̸̧͇͔͎̪̜̂̒̊͒͒ ̵̡̙̗̣̮̦̪͙͍͓͖͕̠̑ͅͅ ̴̢̡͙̥̗̹̺̩̦͕̼̥͎̦̓̈́̐̽̚ ̸̬̼̯̙͍̻̳͉͉̊͐ ̷̧̨̳̠̣͗̔̀̓̇͊̓͋͜ ̵͖̫̦̘͍̬̔̌̃̍͊̓ ̶̢̛̲̺̬̪͍͈̹̲̲͙̜̗̀̿͛͒͛͌͋͑̒̌͘͠͠͝ ̷̰͕̝̪͚̀̍̉͆̾͋͑͝♫

𝕮ℴ𝖒ℯ 𝓁𝖎𝓉𝖙𝓁𝖊 𝖈𝒽𝖎𝓁𝖉𝓇𝖊𝓃.♪

 ̶̭͉̟̠̦̙̭̫͓̘͖̊̀͂̎ ̵̛͍̞̠̺͕̞͖̥͖̗̐́́̃̎̋͊͐̈͝ ̸̳̞̪̹̄̈́̅̒̂̑̂̈́͝ ̴̢̩̗͈̳̘̰̦̼͈͎̹̓̂̌̑͐͗̓̿̎͐̍͘͝͠͝ͅͅ ̵̝͇̜̤͑͗̽̈́̇̅̅̉̀̈́̒̈́̕͠ͅ ̴͖̘͚͙͓̤͒̍̾͊̊̈̇́͆̄͋ ̶̨̢̛͍̫̼́̆͋́̇̓͑̈́̅͆̇̑̕͠ ̶̧̠͕͚̗͍͕͓̤͖̘̯͖̌͛͜ ̷̨̤̠̠͈̜͈̭̀̈̈́͗̂̈́͂͜͝ͅ ̷̨̞̱̒́̉̍̂̒̽̈́̓̏̓̍ ̷̧̪̩̙̯̖̪̦͒̌͊ ̶̛̬̪̃͆̂̈́͑͂̿͘ ̴̡͖͉̼͓̞͆̄̈́̿̏̈́̉͆͝͠͠ͅ ̷͓͈̮̖̖̐̊̒̈̍́̌̐͗̈̀̕ ̸̝̤̱͈͙̃̇̓̑ ̴̨͙̬̺̣̩̠̜͉͚̳͕̏̍͒ ̵̧̹̗̱̘̱͓́̈̅͝ ̶̙̩͇̲̈́̂̈͛̓ ̵̛̛͈͙̉̅͒̿̄̄̌ ̴̹̻̂͌̎̇̆̆͒̇͑ͅ ̵̧̧̮̥̝̣̱̞͇̙̈̽̊̆̍̋̀͒̓̿͜ ̴̞̽̓̅͝͝ ̴̪̤̿ ̴͔̯̦̖̫͈͈̺̖͕̝̭̈̿̾́̕͜͜ ̶̡̢̛̛̙̯̣̙͔͎͎͔͙̺̰͊͛̊͗̂͋͐͋̊͘͝ͅ ̷̢̞̹̻̭̫̱̗̉̆̀̍̑͗̂̄̌̕̚̕ ̷̨̻͇͚̘̝̂̌̽̓͠ ̸̧͇͔͎̪̜̂̒̊͒͒ ̵̡̙̗̣̮̦̪͙͍͓͖͕̠̑ͅͅ ̴̢̡͙̥̗̹̺̩̦͕̼̥͎̦̓̈́̐̽̚ ̸̬̼̯̙͍̻̳͉͉̊͐ ̷̧̨̳̠̣͗̔̀̓̇͊̓͋͜ ̵͖̫̦̘͍̬̔̌̃̍͊̓ ̶̢̛̲̺̬̪͍͈̹̲̲͙̜̗̀̿͛͒͛͌͋͑̒̌͘͠͠͝ ̷̰͕̝̪͚̀̍̉͆̾͋͑͝♫

𝕿𝒽𝖊 𝖙𝒾𝖒ℯ'𝓈 𝒸𝖔𝓂𝖊 𝖙ℴ 𝓅𝖑𝒶𝖞.♪

 ̶̭͉̟̠̦̙̭̫͓̘͖̊̀͂̎ ̵̛͍̞̠̺͕̞͖̥͖̗̐́́̃̎̋͊͐̈͝ ̸̳̞̪̹̄̈́̅̒̂̑̂̈́͝ ̴̢̩̗͈̳̘̰̦̼͈͎̹̓̂̌̑͐͗̓̿̎͐̍͘͝͠͝ͅͅ ̵̝͇̜̤͑͗̽̈́̇̅̅̉̀̈́̒̈́̕͠ͅ ̴͖̘͚͙͓̤͒̍̾͊̊̈̇́͆̄͋ ̶̨̢̛͍̫̼́̆͋́̇̓͑̈́̅͆̇̑̕͠ ̶̧̠͕͚̗͍͕͓̤͖̘̯͖̌͛͜ ̷̨̤̠̠͈̜͈̭̀̈̈́͗̂̈́͂͜͝ͅ ̷̨̞̱̒́̉̍̂̒̽̈́̓̏̓̍ ̷̧̪̩̙̯̖̪̦͒̌͊ ̶̛̬̪̃͆̂̈́͑͂̿͘ ̴̡͖͉̼͓̞͆̄̈́̿̏̈́̉͆͝͠͠ͅ ̷͓͈̮̖̖̐̊̒̈̍́̌̐͗̈̀̕ ̸̝̤̱͈͙̃̇̓̑ ̴̨͙̬̺̣̩̠̜͉͚̳͕̏̍͒ ̵̧̹̗̱̘̱͓́̈̅͝ ̶̙̩͇̲̈́̂̈͛̓ ̵̛̛͈͙̉̅͒̿̄̄̌ ̴̹̻̂͌̎̇̆̆͒̇͑ͅ ̵̧̧̮̥̝̣̱̞͇̙̈̽̊̆̍̋̀͒̓̿͜ ̴̞̽̓̅͝͝ ̴̪̤̿ ̴͔̯̦̖̫͈͈̺̖͕̝̭̈̿̾́̕͜͜ ̶̡̢̛̛̙̯̣̙͔͎͎͔͙̺̰͊͛̊͗̂͋͐͋̊͘͝ͅ ̷̢̞̹̻̭̫̱̗̉̆̀̍̑͗̂̄̌̕̚̕ ̷̨̻͇͚̘̝̂̌̽̓͠ ̸̧͇͔͎̪̜̂̒̊͒͒ ̵̡̙̗̣̮̦̪͙͍͓͖͕̠̑ͅͅ ̴̢̡͙̥̗̹̺̩̦͕̼̥͎̦̓̈́̐̽̚ ̸̬̼̯̙͍̻̳͉͉̊͐ ̷̧̨̳̠̣͗̔̀̓̇͊̓͋͜ ̵͖̫̦̘͍̬̔̌̃̍͊̓ ̶̢̛̲̺̬̪͍͈̹̲̲͙̜̗̀̿͛͒͛͌͋͑̒̌͘͠͠͝ ̷̰͕̝̪͚̀̍̉͆̾͋͑͝♫ ̶̭͉̟̠̦̙̭̫͓̘͖̊̀͂̎ ̵̛͍̞̠̺͕̞͖̥͖̗̐́́̃̎̋͊͐̈͝ ̸̳̞̪̹̄̈́̅̒̂̑̂̈́͝ ̴̢̩̗͈̳̘̰̦̼͈͎̹̓̂̌̑͐͗̓̿̎͐̍͘͝͠͝ͅͅ ̵̝͇̜̤͑͗̽̈́̇̅̅̉̀̈́̒̈́̕͠ͅ ̴͖̘͚͙͓̤͒̍̾͊̊̈̇́͆̄͋ ̶̨̢̛͍̫̼́̆͋́̇̓͑̈́̅͆̇̑̕͠ ̶̧̠͕͚̗͍͕͓̤͖̘̯͖̌͛͜ ̷̨̤̠̠͈̜͈̭̀̈̈́͗̂̈́͂͜͝ͅ ̷̨̞̱̒́̉̍̂̒̽̈́̓̏̓̍ ̷̧̪̩̙̯̖̪̦͒̌͊ ̶̛̬̪̃͆̂̈́͑͂̿͘ ̴̡͖͉̼͓̞͆̄̈́̿̏̈́̉͆͝͠͠ͅ ̷͓͈̮̖̖̐̊̒̈̍́̌̐͗̈̀̕ ̸̝̤̱͈͙̃̇̓̑ ̴̨͙̬̺̣̩̠̜͉͚̳͕̏̍͒ ̵̧̹̗̱̘̱͓́̈̅͝ ̶̙̩͇̲̈́̂̈͛̓ ̵̛̛͈͙̉̅͒̿̄̄̌ ̴̹̻̂͌̎̇̆̆͒̇͑ͅ ̵̧̧̮̥̝̣̱̞͇̙̈̽̊̆̍̋̀͒̓̿͜ ̴̞̽̓̅͝͝ ̴̪̤̿♫

ℋ𝖊𝓇𝖊 𝖎𝓃 𝓂𝖞 𝖌𝒶𝖗𝒹𝖊 𝖔𝒻 𝓈𝖍𝒶𝖉ℴ𝖜𝓈...♫

Timmy heard Ember's soothing voice luring him into the lab. As soon as he arrived the singing stopped and Timmy heard what sounded like a voice coming from behind the ghost portal doors.

"Timmy? Timmy!" 

Timmy's eyes began to blink open wider at the familiar voice as he stepped closer to the gates of the Ghost Zone.

"Timmy its me!" The voice continued echoing from behind the doors.

"Pa-ppy?" Timmy asked in his sleepy haze.

"Yes It's Pappy! Timmy help! Get me out of here!"

"Pappy?"

"I'm in here! They got me!" Timmy's eyes sobered up and widened in horror.

"Pappy? Pappy!" He shouted he ran towards the portal without noticing the egg hopping out of his hands. Timmy began slamming his hands against the doors.

"Pappy! Pappy!" Timmy shouted.

"I'm here!" Pappy's voice shouted back muffled from behind the gates.

Timmy felt tears begin to stream down his face.

That's the ghost portal... they theorized there was a dimension where spirits spawn to, so they built a gateway to that dimension.

Is it where... where people go after they die?

"Pappy I'm here! I'll get you out!" Timmy shouted. "Cosmo, Wanda!"

Cosmo, Wanda, and Poof had gone flying outside to look for Timmy when they sensed Timmy calling out to them.

They automatically poofed to his location where they found him in the lab alone where he had one hand desperately pressed to the door while the other frantically tried to crack the manual lock. 

"Timmy, what are you doing?" Wanda said in alarm as she and the rest of the family floated over to him. "You shouldn't be messing with your uncle's stuff. It could be dangerous." Wanda said.

"Pappy's in there!" Timmy cried desperately. "Quick guys! Help me crack the lock."

Cosmo and Wanda looked at each other concerned. They recalled what Danny had said about this machine, but he never confirmed if it was the gateway to the afterlife. It hadn't even crossed their minds that Timmy would think Pappy was in their. The three fairies looked at Timmy as he spoke to Pappy pleadingly, Promising to get the old man out, but the fairies couldn't hear a sound coming from the gate.

"Timmy." Wanda spoke gently as she grabbed Timmy by the shoulder. "You were probably having a nightmare. Pappy's not in there."

"He is!" Timmy argued as he turned to look at Wanda with heavy tears flowing down his face. "Can't you guys hear him?" Cosmo's, Wanda's and Poof's hearts ached to See Timmy this was. Timmy had only cried for Pappy once before when his parents told him the news, but had ran out of tears by the time of the funeral, attending as a husk of his former self. Timmy hadn't touched the journal Pappy gave him, nor any art supplies since then. Now this portal has giving him hope. What was concerning were the voices Timmy was imagining, and now it was up to his godparents to reluctantly crush that hope.

Before any of the fairies could get a word in Timmy said, "I wish the ghost portal was open!"

Having no other choice the three fairies granted the wish.

Timmy backed away when the gates opened revealing a harsh green glow coming from the other side. Timmy's and the fairies eyes widened now that they've got a glimpse of the world behind the portal. The sight of it felt like a veil had lifted from over their eyes.

"Pappy?" Timmy called.

No answer.

Timmy and the fairies heard bouncing come from behind them and they saw the ghost egg hopping towards them with a rolled up scroll in its mouth.

"Ah! What is that?" Cosmo and Wanda shouted in unison as they held each other. Poof trembled between his parents recognizing the scary ghost egg.   

The creature hopped directly towards Timmy whose eyes widened in alarm at the sight of a glowing green sentient egg. He backed away and found himself backing up against the bottom edge of the entrance. Timmy's heart raced as he began to hear noises more clearly coming from the portal. Moans and groans, wails. The type you'd normally hear on Halloween.

Cosmo, Wanda, and Poof  instantly put themselves between Timmy and the egg. Timmy grabbed Poof and held him close incase anything goes wrong. The egg simply spat the scroll out before the little family and hopped  right past them into the Ghost Portal. Where it must've come from. The little family of four watched bewildered as the ghost egg disappeared. Timmy stepped between Cosmo and Wanda, handing Poof over to Wanda and looked at the opened scroll.

"It's a map." Timmy glanced back at the opened portal behind them.

"You think it's a map to whatever's in there?" Cosmo asked.

"Well it's gotta be. Why else would that egg leave this behind...?" Timmy paused to think for a moment. "Maybe it's a map to Pappy!" Timmy thought hopefully.

"Timmy." Wanda chided gently.

"I heard him behind those doors, Wanda." Timmy said. "I don't know why you guys didn't, but Pappy and I were supposed to paint Easter Eggs together. Maybe he's sending... ghost eggs to help find him."       

"Cosmo you believe me right?" Timmy asked. Cosmo looked at Wanda, then turned back to Timmy, unable to look him in the eye.

"Poof?" Timmy asked?

"Poof." Poof whimpered. Poof pointed to the portal where the ghost egg had gone in. "Poof! Poof! Poof!" Poof shook his head vehemently and shape shifted to show Timmy how he saw that egg growl at him with a scary face. Poof tried his best to convey not to trust whatever was in there.

Timmy held his hands together in front of him somberly. He then looked up at his fairy family determinedly.

"I know what I heard you guys. I need to find out for myself if Pappy's really in there. I wish I had my clothes and my backpack." 

The three fairies granted the wish and Timmy knelt down to dump out what he didn't need, only leaving his Pappy's gift inside.

"I'll know if it was really Pappy when I show him this!" Timmy said as he lifted the journal out of the bag. "But I'm going to need your help." Timmy implored.

The three fairies looked at one another. Wanda sighed. 

"Timmy if this is what you need to get closure, fine. But if it gets too dangerous in there, we're out. Understand?"

Timmy gently placed his journal back in his pack and rushed over to hug Wanda. Wanda sighed again and hugged back. Timmy placed his pack over his shoulders and was about to bend down to grab the map when Danny Phantom shot down from the ceiling with noticeable injuries and landed on the floor of the lab.

Timmy and the fairies startled at the sight of both Jazz and Danny Phantom entering the lab. The fairies quickly poofed into Timmy's backpack shrinking themselves down to hide better. 

"Wh-what are you doing here?" Timmy asked addressing both Danny and Jazz. 

The two teens spotted the Infi-map the ghost egg stole from Danny's room while he was distracted by Spectra on the ground.

"Timmy no! It's a trap!" They both shouted.

A physical shadow with glowing red eyes came face to face with Timmy startling him backwards.

Timmy gasped as he stumbled back eyes wide realizing what he was looking at.

This looked like... 

"A real ghost." He whispered as he shook.

This revelation gave Timmy equal mounts hope and dread for what lies on the other side of the portal.

Spectra was almost honored. She licked her lips looking at the boy. He was practically a walking buffet of misery.

How could so much misery be contained in such a tiny human? She wondered in awe. Sadly, she had to resist the urge to soak up Timmy's misery. Vlad's plan will lead to a whole town full of miserable people for her to feed off of. This kid would be nothing more than an appetizer then.

Spectra used her telekinesis to lift up the map to Timmy's face.

"I hear someone's waiting for you." Spectra said in sickeningly sweet tone as she booped Timmy's nose. Just barely enough to fade a little of the light in his innocent eyes to influence his next choice.

Cosmo, Wanda, and Poof trembled in the backpack watching the whole thing unable to do anything as Timmy grabbed the Infi-map.

That singular ghost radiated more evil in the prick of her finger than half of Anti-Fairy World.

"Timmy no!" Jazz shouted. She ran for the thermos and aimed it at Spectra who used that moment to fly back into the ghost zone herself. Jazz aimed the thermos at her but it was too late. Spectra left laughing delightedly after getting a taste of Timmy Turner's misery.

Timmy was left standing there, holding the map in his hands. Next thing Timmy knew the map tugged in his hands pulling him into the ghost zone along with his fairies.

"Ahh!" He screamed along with his fairies as he was sucked into the portal.

Jazz and Danny watched in shock at where their cousin once stood.

"I'm going in after him." Timmy said as he struggled to stand. Jazz helped him.

"Danny your injured!" Jazz said.

"My injuries are going to have to wait. I need to get him back. So many ghosts are after him, and we don't even know how he got their attention in the first place. Not to mention, now we know Vlad's involved now." Danny. said. With that he flew into the Ghost Zone.  

Notes:

The more I write this story, the more I realize, "Sleight Of Haunt" was kind of a fitting name, but I love the new title so much more to change it back, (yes the new name is also relevant to the story). Obviously I can't decide whether or not to keep or remove the, "The" in the title, but I think the, "The" is kind of important to the story at large so I think I'll keep it.
I didn't expect to advance the story this far right away like this, or to update immediately after the last chapter. So lets see where this leads us.
Please let me know what you think. I would love to know your thoughts.
Thanks again.
Sincerely,
*SS8*

Chapter 7: Garden Of Shadows Part I

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Timmy shut his eyes as he was sucked into the portal to the horror of his cousins. His hand was still clutched to the map. He heard his fairies screaming as they clung onto the backpack while Timmy soared throughout this unknown realm. Timmy gasped as he finally blinked his eyes open and looked around at his surroundings and could make out total darkness illuminated by a green unpleasant miasma. All he could see were a couple purple blurs. He was moving too fast to see clearly. When he reached his second hand to grab the map he was able to slow down and balance slightly better.

The Ghost Zone had almost no ground except for floating purple doors with some attached to floating stone and stairs. There were some floating pieces of land he flew too fast by to take a good look at. Things only got worst as swarms of ectoplasmic blobs with faces started flying all around Timmy without a care. Cosmo, Wanda, and Poof screamed and hid themselves in the backpack. Timmy flailed his legs and screamed as he flew past the swarm  having no idea where the map was taking him. 

"I wish we'd stop moving!" Timmy shouted. The three fairies granted the wish hurriedly but the wish resulted in the map rolling up and flung Timmy into the nearest floating purple door.

"Hmph!" Timmy grunted as he collapsed on solid flooring after accidentally slamming open the door.. He looked up and caught sight of the open doorway. The sight of the gloomy unending emptiness was a sheer contrast to the single room feel of where he landed. Timmy stood up and got a better look at the room he landed in. It was practically empty... except for a random boy about Timmy's age sitting in the center of the empty room in front of an old fashioned tv playing nothing but static.

"Uh...hi." Timmy started awkwardly, "Sorry for barging in."

The boy didn't respond.

"Do you think you could help me? I'm lost." 

The boy slowly turned his head to Timmy.

Timmy began to tremble. There was an eerie sensation stemming from the other kid who turned his head. The three small fairies peeked out of the pack and floated behind Timmy's shoulders to take a look. The other boy frowned at Timmy as soon as he saw him.

"Get!" The boy spoke angrily as he stood.

"Ỏ̷̝͍͍͖ư̵͚̖͕̙̒̀͌t̸̢͙̮̓!̵̺̙͆" "̸̥̗̞͉̖̿̾̈́̂̆O̶̠͕͂͠f̴̞͖͉͒͋̂!̵̫̗̠̼̔"̸̢͎̩͓̙̿͗͝

Timmy and the fairies stumbled backwards as the boy's voice distorted.

"̸̡͓̯̗̭͓̾͑͜͝M̴̧̛̲̻̦̥̤̹̃̈̒͑͛̚y̵̼̻͙̬͔͙͂͊̆̓̅́!̷͍̜̝̺͋̉͘͜͝"̴̡͕̬̟̫͛͛̑͗̋̚͠

He grew bigger with each word. Timmy and the fairies watched in horror as the boy turned red, grew scales, and monstrous horns.

 

"̶̧̛̯̳̠͚̬̝̟̽̀͑̄̇̂̐̎ͅR̶̨̧̖͓̟̤̣̗̼͉̯͚̎̇̈͛̈́́͑̑̃̐̀̚͝͝͝Ơ̴͉̼̬͙͚̓̂̃͊̔́͑̈́̒̄̋̊̎́͝͝O̴̜͍̣̹̮͐̎̅͑͛͊̏̑͊̈̕͘͠Ṃ̸̢̡̛͔͕̯̬̲̳͖̲̳͚̟̤̞͔͎͊̿̇͗̈́̄̽̓̀͌͝!̴̢̖̟̫̒"̴̭͚̺̹̐̓̈́͑̀̽̌̀͑̑͘͘

 

The boy, now a monster's voice boomed as his final form loomed over Timmy and his godfamily.

Timmy screamed and the fairies screamed. Timmy leapt out the door and slammed it shut before pressing his back against it. Claws then stabbed through the wood above Timmy's head as the monster behind the door roared. Timmy cried and jumped away. Cosmo and Wanda poofed into their bigger forms to catch Timmy before he fell into the abyss.

The four of them waited until they could hear foot steps walk away and static playing behind the door. The holes the monster left behind then reversed the damage on its own.

"What was that?" Timmy asked as he held onto Cosmo trembling.

"I think... that was a warning." Wanda said. 

"A warning?" Timmy asked.

"That this place is dangerous. Maybe we should head back home."

"No. You guys heard that ghost say, someone's waiting for me. She had to have meant Pappy."

"I heard Jazz and that Phantom kid say it was trap earlier. Didn't you Wanda?" Cosmo asked.

"Poof." Poof agreed with his dad. 

"I did actually." Wanda confirmed. "Jazz, Danny, and that town hero are probably worried sick about you. What are they going to tell your parents if they get home and you're not there?"

"They've probably already called your uncle and aunt, the ghost hunters for help." Cosmo added.   

Timmy looked down guiltily.

"Listen. I know I heard Pappy's voice coming from here." Timmy looked at his fairies. "This could be my only chance to find him. Please guys. Give me until the morning, if not then I'll wish us back home."

Wanda sighed.

"Fine." She waved her wand and poofed up a watch so Timmy could keep track of the time in the human world. "Once the watch beeps at 6am, it'll send you straight home to Fenton works. No exceptions. Got it?"

"Got it Timmy Agreed.

Timmy and the fairies floated over to a floating piece of rock for Timmy to stand on while he looked over the map.

The map was confusing and made no sense. 

"How am I supposed to find Pappy with this?"

Cosmo and Wanda took a better look at the map with Timmy. Now that they can focus on the map, they were able to sense a lot of energy emanating from the scroll.   

"Could this scroll be magical?" Cosmo asked as she hovered his wand over the map. 

"Maybe. It was dragging us around this place before I wished for it to stop." Timmy asked.

"I can feel a lot of energy coming from this map." Wanda said.

"If it's magic how do we get it to take us where we want?" Cosmo asked.

"Do you think it'll work if I say I wish, like I do with you guys?"

"Wouldn't that confuse us?" Cosmo asked twirling his wand.

"Not unless I talk directly to the map." Timmy cleared his throat. "Map, I wish you'd take me to Pappy, please." Timmy looked around before the map took off again, yanking Timmy with it.

"Ah!" 

"Timmy!" Cosmo and Wanda shouted as they followed after him. They poofed  after him and took hold of the map along with Timmy. Cosmo had to hold on to the map with one hand while he held onto Poof with the the other. The ride across the Ghost Zone became less scary and a little fun after a while as Poof began to giggle with glee as the map swerved while Timmy let out an excited, "Yahooo!" Even Cosmo and Wanda smiled starting to feel a little fun until a portal opened before them taking the four of them to who knows where.

They all shouted as they entered the unexpected portal and found themselves flung out of the Ghost Zone and onto a field of grass in a darkened area. Timmy quickly got up to check on Poof and his godparents. He held Poof as he looked around wondering where they landed.

The fairies floated up and the moonlight showed them where they landed. They were all surrounded by tombstones. Dimmsdale cemetery to be exact.

Timmy's eyes widened as his eyes landed on the tombstone before him.

Here lies Theo Turner.

Beloved father, and grandfather.

May he...

"No." Timmy said in denial as he let Poof float away from him. 

"No, no!" Timmy grunted in frustration he grabbed the map harshly as he glared at the enchanted map. 

"I told you to take me to Pappy! To his ghost in the ghost world!" He shouted at the map. Cosmo and Wanda placed their hands on Timmy's shoulders soothingly. The map did nothing as Timmy crushed the edges between his hands.

"Can't you take me to anyone who can give me answers?" At that another portal opened and Timmy and the fairies were sucked in yet again. Timmy glanced back at Pappy's grave apologetically just before he was taken away. This time the map flew faster as it made its way to its next destination.

"Where's it taking us?" Timmy asked.

"You said to anyone who could give you answers. That could mean anyone." Wanda said.

"Timmy looked up and screamed. They were about to crash head first into a floating ship. The fairies then screamed as Timmy did his best to maneuver away from the ship and fly by it's side. Timmy and the fairies looked up in awe at it as they flew past.

"Is that a pirate ship?" Timmy asked. As the four of them looked in awe they failed to notice the ecto-fishing net aiming towards them.

"Ahh!" The four of them cried as they were trapped in the net. The map shut between Timmy's hand as Timmy and the fairies tried to scramble out of the net.

"I wish we were free!" Timmy cried.

Cosmo and Wanda waved their wands to no avail. 

"It looks like we can't use our magic in fishing nets either!" Cosmo cried as he grabbed onto Poof.  

"Ha! Ha! Ha!" A deep guttural laugh was heard above them. The four looked up and spotted a large green ghost with a large pirate hat, suit, long nose, and long green beard grinning down at them as he pulled the net up.

"Look at what the ghost shark dragged in!" the ghost said with glee as Timmy and his fairies were drawn closer to the edge of the ship.

Timmy and the fairies began to tremble as they came closer.

"I wonder what poor souls got caught up in me net this time."

The green pirate ghost brought the net containing Timmy and his godfamily, tied the ends tightly and unceremoniously dropped them onto the deck of the ship. Timmy and the fairies began to struggle within the net. Timmy even tried using his teeth only to get a mouth full of ectoplasmic rope. He gagged in disgust.

"Not fond of ectoplasm I see." The green ghost said. He towered over Timmy and his fairies. "What brings the likes of you measly humans to a realm like this?"

The green ghost watched as the four hugged each other as they trembled under the net.

"What are you planning to do with us?" Wanda asked angrily.

"Who-who are you?" Timmy asked.

"Take a lesson from the boy little wench. Least he'd like to know who his captor is before he meets his fate." The ghost cleared his throat before enlarging his form and making a grandiose gesture. "I be the ghost o' the Flyin' Dutchman an' ye be all prisoners o' me ship till the end o' time!" 

Cosmo clutched the net as he glared angrily at the Flying Dutchman.

"If you think we're gonna let you lay a hand on Timmy you got another thing coming!" 

"Brave yet stupid. I know a fella such as yerself. But ye be in no position to make such a claim. So long as yer on me ship, I own ye!" The ghost of the Flying Dutchman made his point by getting up in Cosmo's face. 

"So what'll it be?" Asked the Flying Dutchman. "Join me crew fer all eternity?" He grabbed the net and dangled his hostages over the edge of the ship. "Or into the abyss ye go!" He shouted. 

"Ah!" Timmy and his godfamily shouted as they looked down at the bottomless pit looming below. 

Timmy and his godfamily screamed yet again as a loud BOOM was heard that jostled the ship along with the arm that was dangling them. The Flying Dutchman turned as he grit his teeth in frustration. He tossed his hostages onto the deck like a sack of dirty laundry as he turned to see who dared to attack his ship.

"Hey Flyin' Duckman!" Timmy and the fairies looked up to see another pirate ship rise up from the depths of the abyss and float above the Flying Dutchman's ship.

"I noticed ye captured some new souls. There's one you have that I want." It was the sound of a younger boy's voice taunting the Flying Dutchman.

"It's Flyin' Dutchman." Youngblood's assistant corrected in his ear in his Parrot form. 

"Who cares, I was close." Youngblood stood at the mast of his ship. 

"I'll 'ave you knocked off yer ship fer darin' to disrespect me!" The Flying Dutchman grabbed Timmy through the net using transferred intangibility he pulled him out.

Timmy yelped as he was abruptly grabbed and pulled out. 

"Timmy!"  Cosmo and Wanda gasped while Poof cried out.

The Flying Dutchman tossed Timmy aside and handed him an ecto-canon ball that was way too heavy for him to left.

"Head down deck and fire the canons. Yer part of me crew now."

Timmy glared up at the ghost having enough of this.

"No!" He said as he dropped the cannon ball, letting it fall through the splitting wood and startling the ghost pirate. Timmy reached for the Flying Dutchman's sword and ran for the net containing his fairies.

Youngblood looked through his telescope and spotted Timmy attempting to set free his companions in the net. 

"That's the kid!" Youngblood turned to his crew. "Men, grab the ropes we're storming the ship!" 

Timmy barely got the edge of the sword against the rope of the net before Cosmo and Wanda shouted, "Look out!" Timmy turned swinging the blade wildly only to have it knocked out of his hands. He grabbed Timmy by the front of shirt and pulling him up several feet off the ground.

"If ye refuse to be part of me crew, ye be walkin' the plank to the abyss instead! How would ye like that?"

Timmy gasped as a sword lodged itself through the Flying Dutchman's chest from behind. 

The Flying Dutchman looked down, mildly surprised at the intrusion. Still keeping a grip on Timmy, he made his head turn a full 180 to look at the invading pirates. The sight scaring Timmy and his fairies.

"That kid can't be a member of your crew!" Youngblood announced from his ship. "Hand over the boy Flying Dutchman! He be my debt from Vlad Plasmius. He promised to turn the boy into my eternal playmate."

Timmy looked at the ghost kid confused. 

The Flying Dutchman let go of Timmy with one hand and grabbed the other ghost pirate who lodged his sword through him. The Flying Dutchman floated up into the air to address Youngblood and the invaders.

"I be curious to understand yer logic." The Flying Dutchman turned to Youngblood's crew, "After the Cap'n lad gets 'is toy, what do ye lot get in return?" 

The crew turned to one another murmuring in confusion. 

Youngblood frowned. His crew never had a problem with his antics before.

"I'll tell ye what ye'll be gettin'!" Without any hesitation The Flying Dutchman swung around tossing the ghost pirate into another ecto-fishing net. Timmy watched as the ghost scrambled to get free only to realize he couldn't phase through or fly away while the ghost captain pulled a rope to tighten the net. The Flying Dutchman then grabbed the sword from behind his back and cut the net loose and letting it fall into the abyss of the Ghost Zone while the ghost pirate wailed in anguish.

Timmy's looked in horror as the ghost disappeared. He didn't have time to dwell on it as the Flying Dutchman swung around aiming his sword at Youngblood's crew.

"That's what ye get. Zero, zilch, squat!" The Flying Dutchman pointed at Youngblood with his sword. "Yer all takin' orders from a mere scallywag. Not a respectable cap'n in the slightest!"

The ghost crew started growing louder as they voiced their complaints loudly. 

The Flying Dutchman turned to Timmy grinning. He waved the tip of his sword in front of the boy's face.

"Don't think I've forgotten about you." The Flying Dutchman then turned to the rest of the crew. "Join me and I'll show ye how a real captain leads his crew! I know of a certain lobster trap sitting at the bottom of the sea with a hoard of treasure to raid!"

The pirate crew cheered.

"What just happened?" Youngblood asked bewildered.

"You messed with the wrong pirate, that's what happened." The Assistant said monotonously. 

The Flying Dutchman pointed his sword at Timmy who locked eyes with his worried fairies.

"First off!" Said the ghost captain getting the crew's attention. "Lets show Youngblood how a real pirate acts when ye cross 'im."

The ghost of the Flying Dutchman had his new crew tie Timmy's wrists together and stood him up on the plank. The Flying Dutchman pointed the tip of his sword behind Timmy's back.

"Wait! I be curious to understand your logic." Timmy mimicked to get the crew's attention. "The Flying Dutchman takes out one of your crewmates and you join him?"

The crew looked to one another muttering in confusion again. The Flying Dutchman turned to his new crew, soul ablaze. Literally. There was fire in the ghost's eyes. "The time for squabbling is over! Ye all lost yer chance to rethink yer choices when ye all elected to join me!" To emphasize his point the Flying Dutchman snapped his fingers and revealed the crew to be spiritually chained to the ship. They all began tugging on the chains around their necks and wrists.

"You idiots should've thought it through before mutinizing against ye cap'n!" Youngblood shouted from his ship arrogantly. "Ye traitors chose a fate worse than death!"

"Mutinizing isn't a  word, and technically this wasn't a mutiny, they were just being idiots." Said the Parrot. 

"And since you have a new crew now, you'll let us go?" Wanda piped in hopefully from the net. The Flying Dutchman turned back to Wanda and the fairy family as if he had forgotten about them. He kept the tip of his sword to Timmy's back as he answered her.

"Ye imps elected to not join me crew. Therefore yer prisoners of me ship till the end of time. As for the lad." The Flying Dutchman grinned maliciously. "Like with the crew. There only needs to be one to drive home the message." With that the Flying Dutchman poked Timmy's back with the sword causing him to yelp and jump off the plank by accident.

"Timmy!" The fairies screamed helplessly hearing Timmy's screams as he plummeted to the depths of the Ghost Zone.

"Hey!" Youngblood shouted he turned to his Assistant. "Go grab my playmate!" The Parrot swooped downward catching a suspicious glimpse of the fairies in Dutchman's net on his way down to grab the screaming boy.

Timmy flailed his legs as he screamed the names, "Cosmo! Wanda!" before trying to bite through the ectoplasmic ropes despite the awful taste. Timmy  then saw a green glow coming from below. A green glowing triangular portal emerged from the depths of the abyss and he fell through with Youngblood's Parrot following suit.

Youngblood scowled looking down at the abyss.

"Looks like he'll be a while." Youngblood stated. "Maybe the kid'll be a ghost next time I see him." Youngblood's attention was then grabbed by the sound of wailing coming from the Flying Dutchman's ship. Icy wind started to blow around the ships and hail began to blow around the air. The ships began to swirl around. The crew, the Flying Dutchman, Youngblood, and the fairies all screamed as Poof cried up another storm sending both ships to different directions of the Ghost Zone. The net holding the fairies was sent flying out of Dutchman's ship and they were sent hurdling into the endless void of the Ghost Zone trapped in a tied fishing net without their Godkid.


Timmy opened his eyes feeling something poking his head awake. He was met with almost total darkness if it weren't for all the stars in the sky. Timmy saw a bird's beak poking his forehead.

"Gah!" He shouted shooting up and waving away the bird and quickly noticing the sandy terrain under him. Timmy looked around rapidly. He was on a beach in the middle of the night. "Where am I now?" Timmy asked.

"You landed in the portal that leads to the Bermuda triangle." 

Timmy's eyes jumped, eyes widening as he looked around for the voice.

"Who said that?"

"I did." The voice spoke again and Timmy spotted a pale bird skeleton looking directly at him from the sand. Timmy furrowed his brows.

"You didn't just talk." He said.

"You are wasting time." The Parrot spoke again sternly sending a glare at Timmy.  "Grab your map and get back to the Ghost Zone. Youngblood is waiting for you."           

Timmy blinked confused. 

"No," Timmy shook his head vehemently, "that shadow ghost who gave me the map told me my grandpa was waiting for me." Timmy patted his pockets in attempt to find the map. Not feeling it, he checked his backpack. No map. Just Pappy's journal. 

"You lost the Infi-Map?" The Parrot asked alarmed and angered. 

"It must've fallen out when the Flying Dutchman grabbed me!" Timmy realized. His brows the furrowed and he turned to the bird. "How do you know about the map? I've never even seen you. You're a parrot! Are you working for the Dutchman?!"

"No you idiot." The Parrot flew up in Timmy's face glaring at him. "I am working with Youngblood. The pirate boy who got his crew hi-jacked from him just now. I need to get back to him and take you with me."

"What was all that about? What was that ghost kid talking about wanting me as a playmate?" Timmy asked.

"He's a child that resides within the Ghost Zone. So far his only friends are the occasional ghost bandits, and villains hellbent on antagonizing Danny Phantom. He needs friends closer in age to keep him out of trouble."

"Little late for that isn't it? And you didn't answer any of my questions." Timmy said. The Parrot angrily transformed into his horse form and loomed over Timmy menacingly.

"What was that first part supposed to mean?" The Ghost Horse now, asked angrily.

Timmy shrank away from the shapeshifter holding his hands in front of his face.

"I'm just saying...!" Timmy spoke softly now putting his arms down. "The kid I saw was a ghost. It's a little too late to keep him out of trouble now isn't it?" Timmy rubbed his arm awkwardly as he frowned somberly. He can understand death being a touchy subject. 

The Shapeshifter took several steps towards Timmy as Timmy backed away from him. 

"Did you not say you were in search of your grandfather? Is it not too late to rebuild a bond with a dead man?" The Shapeshifter spoke harshly, but with a hint of curiosity for the boy's answer.

Timmy looked away frowning when the Shapeshifter stopped backing him up against the ocean waves.

"I heard Pappy's voice coming from the ghost portal. I just... want to see him one more time."

The Shapeshifter sighed and shapeshifted back into a bird. 

"The Bermuda Triangle opens multiple gateways. Sometimes to the Ghost Zone, other times to other periods of time on Earth. We can look around for any portals while we're here."

"The Ghost Zone? So that's what that place was called." Timmy wondered aloud before agreeing to the Shapeshifter's plan. "Good idea, but I can't make any promises about being Youngblood's playmate."

"Not like you'll have a choice." The Shapeshifter responded ominously before flying ahead into the tropical forest. Timmy followed not wanting to be left alone. 


  Danny flew across the Ghost Zone minding his injuries. It was a little difficult to navigate without his map but fortunately he's able to remember many of the routes that lead to his allies and friends.

A couple of the first ghosts he came across were Johnny13 and Kitty, who unfortunately were no help and noting Danny's injuries opted not to antagonize Danny for once.

"See ya later. I aint about to kick a lion while he's down." Johnny13 had said.

"Who was it this time?" Kitty asked curiously.

"Spectra." Danny answered. 

"No wonder she was in a good mood earlier." Johnny13 grumbled.

"So you've seen her?" Danny asked hopefully.

"Crazy bitch was giggling like a school girl when she flew by earlier. But we don't know where she went or what she's up to." Said Johnny13.

Danny huffed, muttered his 'thanks' and flew away. Soon he spotted, Poindexter, who was sporting an ecto-jacket. 

"Hey Poindexter." Danny said stopping the other teen ghost. "Have you seen a kid? Buckteeth? Where's a hat. Too short for his age?" Might have the infi-map on him?"

"You mean Youngblood?" Poindexter asked. He shook his head. "Haven't seen him, but I think I saw his ship float past earlier. There was a huge storm that came out of nowhere..."

"No, but that info might actually help. I think he's involved with my cousin's disappearance somehow."   

"Is Dani, the she-halfa okay?" Poindexter asked with concern.

"Wha-? No. I think Dani's fine. Last I heard from her she was exploring the Ghost Zone willingly." Danny said waving his hands in front o him. "If she were having trouble she would've contacted me by now. My other cousin, a kid called Timmy got tricked by Spectra and now he's lost in here somewhere. I heard Vlad Plasmius is up to something and that Youngblood, and a ton of other of my enemies are involved somehow. They all have a target on Timmy's back and I need to know why."

"Oh I'm sorry to hear that. Youngblood's ship went that way." Poindexter pointed to his right. 

"Thanks pal, I owe ya'." Danny said appreciatively before flying off. 

Timmy started to feel cold air around him but the Land of The Far Frozen was nowhere near this direction. He wondered what was causing this change in whether. 

Then Danny heard the scariest thing no one should ever hear in a paranormal environment.

The sound of a baby's cries.

Danny shuttered as he past several doors floating around.

"I'm not going to risk setting free Rosemary's baby right now." Danny said. He then heard the cries come closer the further he moved forward. Harsh icy wind began to blow but Danny had to find Youngblood's ship.

"I need to know how he's involved with Vlad, Spectra, and Technus and why their after Timmy." Danny thought stubbornly as he navigated through the growing blizzard.   

Danny slowly began to realize the further he floated in the direction Poindexter directed him towards the weather progressively got worse and the cries were getting louder.

"Darn it Youngblood, Timmy where are you?" Danny whispered.  As he flew faster.

Danny began to lose his flight balance from the hurricane like winds only to spot an actual tornado of ghosts and icy wind nearby. Danny tried to stop but found himself sucked in to the tornado of ghosts, hail, and debris.

"Woah! Huah!?" Danny cried as he was forcibly spun around around alongside layers of other trapped ghosts who all appeared desperate to escape this tornado as much as he wanted too.

Danny looked around trying to figure out how to escape this tornado and caught sight of his infi-map among the floating chaos of ghosts, doors, stairs, and land. He also heard the cries again louder than the actual storm this time and looked around. He caught a glimpse of something in the eye of the storm.

Danny glanced between the blurry eye of the storm and the map floating around among the debris. He couldn't risk another ghost grabbing it, but he also had to help stop this storm.

"That must be what's causing it." Danny figured looking downward. He forced himself out of the wind with a blast of ecto-energy, helping to scatter a couple of the trapped ghosts and jumped into the eye of the tornado. He caught sight of the map floating by and rapidly followed after it. 

Danny's earlier blast of energy he released to get himself into the eye made too much space among the ghosts and floating debris risking the map to get flown out of the storm.

Danny raced for it before grabbing it tightly, crushing the edges. Unfortunately he collided into a set of stairs that were caught in the storm and he fell downward into the eye.

Danny kept his hand grasped onto the map as he fell and landed on top of the small piece of land in the eye of the tornado. 

Danny groaned as he heard the baby's cries sound right next to him. He rubbed his head sitting up and was shocked to see two small human like people embracing each other trapped inside a net. Their eyes shut tight, while hiding a crying baby between them. It cried in anguish. Danny clutched both the map and the land under him as he looked at the three presumed ghosts sympathetically. He wondered what happened to them to cause this situation.

"Excuse me!" Danny raised his voice at them to get their attention. The two bigger... ghosts(?) opened bright pink and green eyes to look at Danny. "What's happening here?"

"You're that ghost hero hear to save us!" The green haired ghost cried in relief. His voice indicated he was a grown man despite his height.

Danny looked at the map and at the three small ghosts.

"Sorry, but I don't have time..."

"Please help us!" The pink woman cried reaching out a hand. "We lost our boy and our baby won't calm down until we find him."

"His cries are causing the tornado!" The green one explained.

Now Danny felt really bad. This was some kind of ghost(?) family that had been separated. He's looking for his cousin, who's just a boy too, but he couldn't just leave those creatures like this. Especially when they had been so obviously attacked judging by the net they were tied in.     

But despite Danny's conflict, he also knew better than to blindly trust a ghost's sob story too. If he released them could they be an even bigger threat than they let on?


Youngblood coughed as his ship crashed at the base near Vlad Plasmius' currently closed portal. Whatever caused that storm made it difficult to steer his ship, especially without the Shapeshifter to help him. The group has yet to be called into a meeting again. While Youngblood waited for the Shapeshifter he looked around assessing the damage to the ship. He'll have to make a list of things he'll need his assistant to fix.

While Youngblood looked around the damaged ship he noticed something sparkly lodged into the mast. He floated up to grab it and his eyes shined looking at the glittery star attached to a black stick. He waved the end of the stick around thoughtfully. 

"I wonder what thi-." A burst of energy shot out of the wand and he heard a shout come from a distance. Youngblood startled as a grumpy Ember emerged from behind his shipwreck with a full head of green puffy hair.

Youngblood quickly hid the wand behind his back and snorted. 

"Pfft! Hahhaha!" The ghost boy cried with laughter as he pointed his free hand at her.

"What the hell?! I don't understand what happened?!" Ember shouted as she looked up at her hair that Youngblood was laughing at. "Quit laughing you little shit, and help me figure this out!" the ghost teen girl snapped at the boy.

Youngblood quickly hid his discovery under his sleeve behind his back as he chuckled, "Y-yeah! Sure! Ha, ha!"

Things just got a whole lotta fun.     

Notes:

The Ghost Zone canonically has a gateway to the Bermuda Triangle which conveniently houses a certain island.

Chapter 8: Land of Enchantment Part I

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Timmy followed the Shapeshifter through the forest. The ghost bird was hoping more for a quiet stroll while the two of them kept an eye out for any opening portals. Only to be reminded he was dealing with a child.

"Hey, who are you- what are you? And who's Youngblood?" Timmy asked as he walked underneath the flying Shapeshifter in his parrot form. He responded to Timmy's questions with silence. "Do you know where we are? And why did you say Youngblood is waiting for me? I've never heard of him." Timmy waited a moment before petulantly jumping up and down the Shapeshifter side while waving his arms frantically. "Hello? Aren't you gonna answer me?"

They both stopped when they heard rustling coming from between the trees nearby. Next thing they new a large stone cat emerged from the trees.

"Gah! It's the Sphynx!" Timmy shouted in terror.

"A Sphynx?" The Shapeshifter questioned. The Sphynx locked eyes with Timmy and got into a tense crouch.

The Shapeshifter understood its intentions right away and noticed Timmy frozen in fear. "What are you doing? Run you idiot!"

Timmy made a run for it before the Sphynx pounced on him and gave chase between the trees.

The Shapeshifter watched in alarm before irritatingly following after the boy and the Sphynx. He quickly flew after them in a hurry.

Timmy looked back at the Sphynx. "If the Sphynx is here that could only mean one thing." Timmy thought aloud. "How'd I end up on Unwish Island?"

The Shapeshifter saw Timmy run into a ditch and followed him. Timmy waited to see the Sphynx run further away in search of Timmy. The boy then began searching around frantically.  

"You seem suddenly acquainted with this island." The Shapeshifter noted aloud.

"There should be an escape hatch around here." Timmy said.

"How could you possibly know that?" The Shapeshifter asked. 

"You ask a lot of questions for someone who didn't answer any of mine." Timmy spat out bitterly. 

The Shapeshifter scowled at Timmy in annoyance.

"There are worse things on this island than just that Sphynx. I wanna avoid them as much as possible." Timmy stated.

"Elaborate." The Shapeshifter demanded.

"Why should I?" Timmy asked.

The Shapeshifter got up in Timmy's face again.

"As I said we're losing time. We must return to the Ghost Zone, and that Sphynx could come back any minute!" 

The Shapeshifter saw Timmy's eyes widen. The Shapeshifter felt warm breath coming from behind him. He turned and both boy and spirit made eye contact with the Sphynx. They both looked up to see another bucktoothed boy in a red leather jacket, and gelled jet-black hair at the top.

"Sup Timmers!" The boy greeted in manic enthusiasm. "What brings you to town so late at night?"

"Gary." Timmy gasped, before composing himself and raising his hands up in caution. "I swear. I'm not here on purpose. I wound up here by accident!"

"Sphynx." Gary patted the Sphynx's head and it's head swooped forward to capture Timmy with its mouth.

"AH! Gary please!" Timmy cried as he got carried away. 

"You can explain everything in your trial, and be judged by a jury of your peers."

The Shapeshifter flew up to Gary. "Who do you think you are young man."

"Hey. You're not Cosmo and Wanda." Gary noticed. He glanced down.

"Timmers. Who the heck is this chump?"

"Beats me. He followed me here." Timmy said.

"You said you weren't here on purpose!" Gary growled, stomping on the Sphynx's head. Urging the creature to squeeze Timmy tighter.

Timmy shouted in pain. "I'm not I swear. I'll explain everything!"

"Alright. Let's go!" Gary pointed in the direction of the resort and the Sphynx began walking in its direction. Gary looked at the shapeshifter and swiftly grabbed the bird looking spirit by his bony neck before he could fly away.

The Shapeshifter choked as it tried to go intangible or fly free or even shapeshift out of the imaginary boy's grip, but strangely found that he couldn't.

"Your coming with us." Gary stated as they continued moving forward.


Danny looked at his watch. It was 2am. He'd been searching for Timmy in the Ghost Zone before running into the three colorful 'ghosts' inside the net. They really seemed shaken up. He sighed before crouching in front of them. 

"Look. I'll try to help, but I really need to find who I'm looking for first."

"So you'll let us out of this net?" The green creature asked hopefully.

Danny tensed and frowned. "Not quite. I have no reason to believe you guys won't attack me, or are even telling me the truth." Danny picked up the netted creatures. The motion startled Poof and his crying was replaced with confusion.

Danny looked around to see the storm ebb away. 

"Oh. Thank goodness Poof stopped crying at least." The pink creature sighed in relief.

"He really was causing the storm." Danny said in awe as the storm vanished he looked down at the three creatures. "So Poof's the little guy's name? What kind of a name is that?" Danny asked.

"Hey! His brother named him that." The pink creature defended holding her baby close.

"So you're looking for his brother?" Danny asked. The three creatures nodded. "And who are you guys exactly?" 

All three creatures seemed to light up at the question.

"I'm Cosmo!" Stated the green creature.

"And I'm Wanda!" The pink one added.

"Poof! Poof!" Poof cheered happy to be part of the act for once. Then both the older creatures spoke in unison.

"And we're...!" They both trailed off awkwardly reminding themselves not t finish their introduction. However, only Wanda had pulled out her magic wand while Cosmo realized his was gone.

"Oh no! My wand! It's gone!" Cosmo panicked.

"Cosmo you should've kept a better eye on it! Who knows where it could be in this realm."

Danny noticed the wand in Wanda's hand had a star at the top with pointy edges. The floating pointy crowns on their heads could've also been useful.  

"Why didn't they just use that to cut the rope? Are those wings?" He shook his head opting to not give them any ideas. "Who are you?" Danny urged them to finish. 

"We're um..." Cosmo and Wanda stammered. 

"Three weird ghost imps." Danny deadpanned with a role of his eyes.

"Hey. We resent being called imps!" Cosmo complained.

"But for the most part, yeah lets go with that!" Wanda agreed as the other two nodded vigorously. 

"They're totally lying." Danny thought bewildered. 

"If... Poof, could conjure up that storm earlier, couldn't you guys just get yourselves out of this net?" Danny asked.      

"It doesn't quite work that way." Wanda stated. "Our baby is powerful, but still too young to control his..." Wanda trailed off trying to think of a word to substitute for 'magic.'

"Pow...wers?" Cosmo tried.

"Yeah! Powers." Wanda agreed.

Danny didn't feel better about the obvious lying giving him even more reason not to just blindly trust these creatures.

"But we're totally helpless inside this net." Cosmo stated. "We can't get out from the inside."

Danny raised a perplexed brow. Yeah, definitely lying.

"I'll see about freeing you guys after I find who I'm looking for." Danny strapped the net over his shoulders. "Then I'll look into who you guys are searching for. Sound good?"

"Who hurt you big guy? Why the trust issues?" Cosmo asked as he patted Danny's shoulder sympathetically. Danny couldn't tell if the creature was mocking him or genuinely asking.

"What hasn't tried to hurt me from the Ghost Zone?" Danny asked with a shrug.

"Why don't you talk to us about it?" Wanda asked. 

"Yeah." Cosmo agreed. "We're very good listeners."

"Poof! Poof!" The purple baby cheered.

Danny huffed as he pulled out the map.

"Ok map. Find Timmy Turner." Danny stated expertly.

Cosmo and Wanda looked at one another in alarm then screamed as the map pulled them yet again to who knows where.


Timmy and the Shapeshifter were brought to the resort were a congregation of Timmy's unwishes began to gather along with his many Timmy clones.

The Shapeshifter looked at the clones and whom he presumes to be the primary boy in the Sphynx's mouth. 

"I had thought him to be an average boy. There's clearly more to him that Youngblood and even Vlad may take interest in."

Timmy was abruptly spat out and Gary threw down the Shapeshifter beside Timmy.

"Looks like I've found a pair of intruders!" Gary announced to the crowd. The crowd booed in anger at the return of Timmy.

Timmy frowned in annoyance as he stood up. "Why are you all booing me? I made your lives better here on the island!" Timmy shouted.

There were some murmurs of acknowledgement before Gary took the reigns again. 

"That doesn't mean you're welcome here!" Gary shouted.

Superbike and the Pumpkinator came up beside Gary and the Sphynx. 

"Give us a good reason why we shouldn't make you line up to work with the clones." Superbike stated. 

"Because I can still wish to get rid of everything I gave you on this island." Timmy argued. 

The Shapeshifter raised a brow. 

"Ha!" Gary laughed. "Your bluffing. Anything you wish away gets automatically sent here anyway."

"Gary. I swear I didn't mean to come here." Timmy started to explain. "I don't even know how I wound up here."

"Where did you com from then?" The Pumpkinator asked. 

"Some place you might find appealing." Timmy muttered petulantly at the Halloween robot.

The Shapeshifter flew up beside Timmy and spoke, "We've come from a realm known as the Ghost Zone. We fell through a portal that sent us to the Bermuda Triangle."

Gary raised a brow.

"You mean to say... your some kind of ghost?" Gary asked the Shapeshifter perplexed. Gary turned to a group of nearby Timmy clones and pointed at them before speaking. "One of you! Bring that weird van thingy that showed up a few months ago. Make it snappy!" One of the Timmy clones sped away and immediately returned driving the poltergeeks' vehicle Timmy wished up for his parents some time ago during their ghost hunting phase.

Gary hopped down from the Sphynx and the Timmy clone came out the van and handed Gary the first thig he saw in there. Gary took a look at the box the Timmy Clone handed him.

"This mean this works on you?" Gary threw the box at the Shapeshifter. Timmy and the Shapeshifter looked down as the box opened up and sucked the ghost inside before immediately closing back up.

"Huh? What do you know it did work." Gary said as he crouched down to look at the closed box. Gary stood back up, folded his arms, and looked at Superbike and Pumpkinator.

"Lets get em' inside the resort. from now on this is a private meeting."

The other unwishes bemoaned in disappointment as Superbike grabbed Timmy and Pumkinator carried the ghost box inside the resort.

Timmy stood in the center of the resort lobby while Gary, Superbike, and Pumpkinator sat on the couches. The ghost box sat on a coffee table, while the Sphynx stood guard outside.   

"Last I checked you were scared of monsters in the closet, not ghosts." Gary stated.

"I'm... not scared of ghosts." There was slight hesitation in Timmy's voice.

I sense you're not being entirely honest." Gary said. "What's going on here Turner?" 

Timmy glanced at the box while Gary commanded a nearby clones to bring him a a coconut drink. Timmy knocked on the ghost capture device the Shapeshifter was locked in to check if he could hear anything. When there was no response Timmy took it as his cue to explain everything to Gary.

Little did he know the Shapeshifter could in fact hear everything but chose to stay silent for the mean time. What he heard sounded almost according to the plan Vlad had laid out. 

The boy had been taken to whole new city to meet obscure relatives. These relatives were the owners of many ghost hunting paraphernalia including a portal that led to the supposed after life known as the Ghost Zone. At first the boy had been unable to see ghosts until the portal opened in front of him for the first time. 

"That somewhat explains why he couldn't see Youngblood and I before. It still doesn't explain why he could see Phantom." Thought the Shapeshifter.  

"I'm looking for my Pappy. Some other ghost told me he was waiting for me in the Ghost Zone." Timmy explained. 

"Pappy died?" Gary asked silently as he sat up in his seat. 

"You remember Pappy?" Timmy asked.

"Well sure." Gary said hesitantly. "He let you suck on that pacifier for too long that caused those buckteeth."

Timmy glanced down at his teeth before looking back up at Gary.

"It was the one time he babysat you. After his confusion subsided he sat down with you on his lap and watched cartoons for a little while. It was the first time you started developing abstract thoughts."

Timmy blinked. "How do you know that?" He asked. 

"I spent a lot of time in your head!" Gary shouted, he stood up from his seat to glare at Timmy angrily as he balled his hands into fists. Timmy shrunk in on himself surprised from Gary's outburst. "Incase you forget I wasted away inside your head for five years! I had access to your memories, including the history of your imagination in there."

"Oh." Timmy said not knowing how to respond to that. Gary sighed trying to calm himself down.

"And the parrot? Where are Cosmo and Wanda?"

The Shapeshifter raised a brow from inside the ghost box at these new names. Neither boy gave an indication on who Cosmo and Wanda were as if it were self explanatory that these two figures would be alongside Timmy Turner without question, but as far as the Shapeshifter had noticed the boy had been alone in the Ghost Zone.    

"We got caught in the middle of a ghost pirate fight. We got separated while we were in the Ghost Zone. I fell through a portal and wound up here. As for the parrot, He said he wanted to take me to someone called Youngblood. I'm not sure what he meant by that." Timmy said. Gary had the clones open the ghost box and the Shapeshifter emerged from it.

"That contraption is worse than the thermos." The Shapeshifter complained while he shook off his discomfort. 

"Explain yourself." Gary commanded.

"Starting with who exactly are you?" Timmy asked. 

"Who I am doesn't matter." Said the irritated Shapeshifter.

"Who's Youngblood then?" Timmy asked. 

"A boy I serve in the Ghost Zone. He's seeking for an eternal playmate in you." The Shapeshifter explained.

"An eternal playmate?" Gary asked. "What's that supposed to mean?"

"Youngblood is no longer of the living world." The Shapeshifter started. "His wish is to befriend Timmy Turner and bind him to the Ghost Zone where they can remain friends for all eternity."

Timmy blanched then grimaced in discomfort. "I don't think I can commit to a friendship like that." Timmy said uncomfortably. 

"You don't have a choice." Said the Shapeshifter. 

Gary glared at the ghost parrot. "Sorry to say, Youngblood's got poor taste in friends. Timmy's not very good at holding onto them." Gary said bitterly. 

Timmy's face softened in guilt. 

"Gary... you're not still upset about...?"

"Shut up!" Gary bit out before speaking back to the Shapeshifter. "If your some kind of ghost can't you just create your own means to get back to where you came from?"

"This strange island lies in the center of the Bermuda Triangle." The Shapeshifter started to explain. "Notorious for missing ships and planes. This phenomena happens when portals appear taking them to the Ghost Zone briefly before spitting them out to random eras in time. Making those who travel through here lost to time and never to be found. If we find one of these portals we can go straight back to the Ghost Zone."

"After what you just said. There's no way I'm going with you!" Timmy argued. 

The Shapeshifter ignored Timmy choosing not to remind him of his lack of choice in the matter. 

Gary thought for a moment. 

"You know I think some of the other guys around the island have talked about seeing some weird things popping in and out of the island." Gary said. 

"Sometimes this big glowing green ship is seen passing by in the middle of the night before immediately disappearing." Said the Pumpkinator.

Gary looked up at the Shapeshifter. "Tell you what. This arrangement may be mutually beneficial."

"Gary." Timmy spoke hesitantly.

"We get to get rid of Turner and your boy gets his wish granted." Gary smirked and turned to the other two villains. "Sound good?" The Pumpkinator and Superbike agreed enthusiastically.

"Gary!" Timmy shouted.

Gary hopped off his seat. "Lets go find us a portal!" Gary looked at Pumpkinator and with that one look the android jack-o'-lantern reached over to grab Timmy and strapped him to Superbike.

"Ha ha!" Superbike laughed in mock delight. He turned to Timmy shifting into his demonic form and spoke, "̸̢̯͉̻̟͎̽̄͊̊́͜"̵͇͛͝J̴͙̈́ͅu̵̡̘̓͝s̶̰̟͐̋t̵͉̞̕ ̶̭̒l̷̳̦̆́i̶̗͐ḱ̵̙̰̏ḙ̵̝́ ̶͔͙͆̔o̴̢͒͆l̴͉͐͋d̶̨̓̈͜ ̸̠̩̅ṫ̴͙̕i̶̡̡͝m̷̺̋́e̵̡̟̿͋s̵̩͕̄!̶̛͖̩̍ ̶̱͒Ḛ̸̔͜h̷͉̲̍͊,̶̼̫̉ ̸̜̒̉T̷̲̓͝i̴͈͕̍m̴̝͓̌m̸̹͇̏́y̶͉̾!̶̫͊"̸̥͑

Timmy trembled in his seat while the Shapeshifter was taken aback by the sudden change in character. Superbike reverted back to his normal form acting like nothing strange happened. The other boy and pumpkin didn't seem to care either. 

Gary grabbed the ghost box and sucked the Shapeshifter inside for good measure.

"Hey what is the meaning of this!" The Shapeshifter asked from inside the box as it bounced up and down.

Timmy heard this and stared at the box in alarm. 

"He heard everything!"

"Just a brief reminder that I'm in charge around here." Gary spoke to the box. He then hopped up and grabbed the side of the Superbike seat while holding the ghost box in one hand. Timmy screamed as Superbike sped him out of the resort. As soon as they were out along with the Pumpkinator. Gary whistled to get the Sphynx's attention. He jumped on the stone cat as soon as it was up close. Gary turned to address Pumpkinator. 

"Keep an eye on things around here for now."

The Pumkinator agreed and Timmy screamed yet again and shouted for Cosmo and Wanda to no avail as they all rode off into the night.


Once Danny had better control of the infi-map the three colorful ghost imps, which Danny had taken to mentally calling them, they had stopped screaming and had even began to seem to enjoy the ride.

"Hey kid." Wanda started. She flipped over to grasp Danny's shoulder from behind with her two small hands.

"Danny Phantom." Danny corrected.

"Oh, sorry. I wanted to ask. Where exactly are we?" Wanda asked as she looked around.

Danny looked down at the map. "Right now we're passing through the Ghost Zone's storage room. After that it looks like we make a left through Carnivorous Canyon, and straight to... the Bermude Triangle." Danny whispered under his breath, he wasn't sure Wanda heard him.

"Crap. I hope that kid hasn't gotten into any trouble there." Danny pleaded internally.

"The Ghost Zone, huh?" Wanda said as she looked around. "Is this the human after life?"

Danny blinked. "I uh..." Danny didn't know how to answer that question. 

"Hm... I imagined The Final Plain would look a little less... dreary." Wanda said.

"Yeah. This place looks like it was taken straight out of that one BeetleJuice movie we watched with..." Wanda pinched Cosmo's mouth shut before he could finish that sentence. 

Danny almost felt bad. He hoped this small family of ghosts weren't having a similar experience to what Adam and Barbara experienced in that movie.  

Danny maneuvered over Carnivorous Canyon's wide opened maw.

"Wow it sure looks fleshy and pointy in there." Cosmo said as he looked down from over Danny's other shoulder.

"Please keep your crowns and wings inside the net at all times. This place can be very dangerous. Map go faster." Danny urged and the speed picked up. Fortunately, Danny and the fairies made it across Carnivorous Canyon without getting caught inside. The infi-map then took an abrupt nose dive  into the abyss and Danny caught sight of the glowing green portal that led to the Bermuda Triangle.

"Hang on!" Danny warned the fairies. 

Danny dove straight down into the portal crash landed onto the sand of Unwish Island. 

"Where am I?" Danny said as he looked around. He looked down at the map to find out. The map marked this location as Unknown. "This is the Bermuda Triangle right?" Danny asked aloud. The map had the general location listed as the Bermuda Triangle, however the exact island he's on was an uncharted phenomena.

"Weird. How'd Timmy end up here?" Danny said looking around.

Cosmo and Wanda looked at each other in alarm.

"You don't think?" Wanda asked concerned.

"Nope, never, but I got a bad feeling." Cosmo said. 

Wanda frowned Before Danny could command the map to take Danny to Timmy's exact location Wanda looked up at the back of Danny's head from her spot in the net and spoke. "Mr. Danny Phantom. Can you please let us out of the net now?" Wanda asked.

Danny's eyes widened as if he'd forgotten. He didn't want to trust them not to attack him so easily, but he supposed he had no other reason to keep them like that. Danny sighed. If they attack at least he can leave them behind on this uncharted island. He set the net down and began to unwrap it.

"I don't see how you guys couldn't just get out on your own." 

"Nets drain us of our power." Wanda explained, though not thoroughly enough. Danny didn't really question what kind of power. Most ghosts have powers anyways, and he supposed he couldn't really judge a ghost for being trapped in an ectoplasmic net. As soon as he set them free the three fairies floated out of the netting easily.

"Finally! I can stretch my wings!" Cosmo groaned in relief as he flipped through the air. Poof floated along side Cosmo cheering in delight.

"No time for that now. We still need to find our boy." Wanda reminded.

Danny couldn't help but smile a bit fondly at them. They didn't seem so bad at all.

"And I need to find mine." Danny said as he looked down at the map. Danny then heard rustling coming from the trees. He got his ecto-rays ready to fire just in case while the three fairies got into a battle stance.

What came out of the bushes was none other than Timmy. Danny's mouth gaped from surprise, however the three fairies sensed something... off. 

Danny quickly shot straight for him and grabbed Timmy by the shoulders.

"Thank goodness your okay!" Danny said in relief. He then gripped Timmy's shoulders tighter and shook him angrily as he asked, "What the heck were you thinking jumping into the Ghost Zone like that! Your lucky Spectra didn't get a hold of you!"

Timmy blinked and shook off the rough treatment.

"Hi!" Timmy said brightly as though unphased by Danny's treatment. Timmy spread his arms wide in welcome  greeting. "I'm Timmy, and welcome to Unwish Island!" 

Danny's face twisted in confusion. He quickly retreated his hands back in alarm. 

"Uh? Timmy? You okay?" Danny asked with perplexed concern. He found himself smiling awkwardly.

"I'm fine thank you for asking." Timmy said politely. "Sorry you've been Unwished, but don't be sad this'll be you're new home now." 

Danny felt a chill creep into his bones at Timmy's strange behavior He was completely unaware of Cosmo's and Wanda's shocked realizations behind him.

"N-no. Timmy listen." Danny said. Timmy gave him his full undivided attention. "I'm here to take you home. Well, my home technically. Remember, your visiting my house." Danny switched from his ghost form to his human form without a second thought.

Cosmo, Wanda, and Poof gasped from behind.

"We need to find Timmy quickly." Wanda said.

"But Wanda I don't have my wand." Cosmo said.

Wanda grabbed Cosmo's hand while he held onto Poof's.

"We'll have to worry about that later." Wanda waved her wand and Poof helped with his rattle want and poofed them away in search for Timmy as soon as possible.  

"I know this is probably a big shock, but it's me your cousin." Danny said carefully. Timmy didn't respond, he didn't even react at all. He just continued to smile blankly with zero thought behind his eyes.

Danny was internally starting to panic at Timmy's lack of reaction to his change. He reached out to check Timmy's head over. "Did you hit your head?" He asked.

Timmy shook his head waving off Danny's concern and his hands.

"If you feel upset over having been unwished feel free to take it out on me. I can take it." Timmy said encouragingly.

"Un...wished?" Danny asked. He shook his head and took a deep breath trying to calm down. He kind of wished Jazz were here. Timmy was acting strange. Jazz is no psychologist but she might be able to asses what was wrong with Timmy. He vaguely remembered her talking about an essay she wrote once. Something about trauma responses in children when they experience hardships to put it lightly. Maybe Timmy was just coping in a weird way. Danny then reached to grab one of Timmy's wrist.

"C'mon we need to get out of h-." Danny let go as if burned as soon as it hit him.

"I shouldn't be able to lay a hand on him."

"Are you... really Timmy?" Danny asked.

Timmy nodded. "I am Timmy, just not the one who wished you away."

"Wished... me away?" Danny asked. He turned away feeling officially creeped out by Timmy's behavior. Before opening the map he saw the empty spot where the three ghost imps were.

"Hey, where'd they go?" Danny asked.     

"Probably back to Timmy Turner." Timmy said easily. Danny set the map down in his hands looking at Timmy like he grew a second head.

"What are you talking about? Timmy you're not making any sense. You don't know them." Danny said.

"Cosmo, Wanda, and Poof are responsible for sending away whatever Timmy doesn't want anymore here." Timmy informed.

Danny's eyes widened. "You know them? How?"

Timmy was silent for a moment. A Timmy clone's programming stated they weren't allowed to reveal the existence of fairy godparents unless the unwished individual already knew about them. Protocol for any potential escapies, like Dark Laser who escaped without being aware of that knowledge. Low risk of exposing magic to the world. It was highly classified information that only Gary and a select few unwishes actually knew about for a reason.

"I can't discuss that." The Timmy clone stated. There was nothing in that clones eyes.

Danny hurriedly looked at the map.

"Infi-Map! Take me to Timmy Turner now!" Danny shouted. The map did as it was told and flew him across the island. While he flew Danny looked back at the kid he left behind on the lonely beach. That thing wasn't his cousin.

Danny looked at the map and what he saw shocked him. The map's images were contorting, glitching as if it was struggling to locate what Danny was looking for in this strange land. Next thing he knew the infi-map shut and he was flung to anther area of the island.

"Oomph!" Danny groaned. He was still in his human form and having gone from landing on sand to... pavement? Was unpleasant.

"Need a hand?" Danny looked up at the sound of the familiar voice and was met with Timmy's face again, but this time, he was wearing some type of Hawaiian shirt. That wasn't the only Timmy who came up to him. Another one in a waiter's suit holding a tray of drinks was standing nearby. Danny mouth gaped bewildered as he scrambled to sit up to look around. He was surrounded by weird creatures, some human, some not, there was a huge resort with a star design right before him, but this strangest thing he was looking at were the various amounts of clones of his cousin running around everywhere!   

Cosmo, Wanda, and Poof are responsible... the clone had said.  

Danny grit his teeth in betrayal remembering how he found the map in the first place.

"Did those little shits tamper with my map?!" Danny shouted out angrily as he clutched his map as it continued to show him the same location.

Unknown

"Where the heck am I? Where's the real Timmy Turner!"

Danny was startled at the sound of stomping rumbling the ground beneath him. A huge android jack-o'-lantern that looked like it came straight from a Crash Nebula Halloween special stomped its way towards Danny.

"You just missed him." The Pumpkinator said in it's deep robotic menacing tone. "If you desire a piece of Timmy Turner like the rest of us unwishes, I'll decide if you're worthy."

The Jack O' Bot got into a fighting stance and aimed a canon straight at Danny viewing him through the scope. Danny glared not sure what kind of halloween monster he was facing this time. He was lost and confused, but he wasn't going down without a fight.

"Going ghost!" He declared as he let his ghost half take form across his body.

The Pumpkinator followed Danny through the scope of his canon as he saw him soar upwards and charged towards him with an ecto-charged fist.         








A New Wish Bonus:
20 sum-odd years later:
Hazel and Dev wandered around the Fairy World Storage with their respective godparents.

"Can someone explain why we're here again?" Peri, formerly known as Poof asked as he watched his godson, Dev and his parents' goddaughter Hazel wander through the lockers of the magical storage unit.

"When Dev unwished his last wish I heard Cosmo mention something about storage so I wanted to know where things we wished away goes." Hazel said in her usual upbeat and pleasant attitude.

"And I wanted to know what she was talking about so I had us follow along." Dev stated.
Wanda and Peri both gave Cosmo pointed looks. He simply smiled and shrugged it off. 
Hazel and Dev looked in awe as they passed by several lockers, some even with names of famous people.  Hazel's eyes widened and gleamed when she spotted Walt Disney's locker.

"Whoa! I wonder what he unwished!" Hazel wasted no time opening the locker and began digging around excitedly. Cosmo and Dev soon joined her.

"Jorgen doesn't lock these up?" Wanda wondered aloud.

"You'd think that'd be a real safety hazard. If a kid unwished something you'd think there'd be a good reason for it." Peri said.

"Neat! I found a kitty!" Cosmo said interrupting Wanda's and Peri's conversation as he pulled out some kind of black and white anthropomorphic cat plush.

"And I found a bunny!" Hazel cheered delighted. She read the tag hanging off it, "Os...wald?"

"Mine says Julius!" Cosmo cheered. 

"So lame." Dev said as he abandoned the locker to continue looking elsewhere.

Peri followed him. Dev looked up as they both came across a full length locker, longer than the other lockers surrounding it. Looking like it was ready to burst open any second.

"Woah!" Dev said. He noticed this locker indeed had high risk security locks on it. "Who was the kid who unwished this mess?" Dev said sounding impressed. Peri floated up to read the name. His eyes widened, mouth agape.

Timmy T. Turner

"My brother." Peri whispered in awe as his fingers gently traced the name.

"Huh?" Dev asked from the bottom of the locker as he tried to peak into the slamming edges. Peri pulled away and looked down at Dev.

"Uhm, nothing!" Peri stammered.

Cosmo, Wanda and Hazel came over to check what the other two boys were up to. 

"Oh Po-Peri, you found Timmy's old locker." Wanda said with a fond tone in her voice.

"Who's Timmy?" Hazel asked. "I've heard you guys mention him before."

Before Cosmo and Wanda could speak Dev interrupted. 

"Who cares. What did he unwish that made his locker like this?"

Wanda huffed before speaking. 

"To put it short Hazel. Timmy Turner was a very special kid who's wishes would sometimes backfire."

"Almost always actually." Cosmo added unhelpfully. Wanda scowled. 

"So he ended up unwishing a lot of his wishes cause they made him unhappy?" Dev scowled up at Peri. "And you complain about my perfect cupcake wish." Peri scowled back at his godson unamused. 

"Kid's gotta point." Cosmo agreed while he twirled his wand around his finger.

"Dad!" Peri complained.

"How'd they manage to fit in all his unwishes? The locker looks like it's barely holding itself together." Hazel asked.

"Oh, no, no. Timmy ended up getting a whole island to store his more dangerous unwishes." Wanda informed.

Dev's face was in awe. "He got a whole island?!"

Peri frowned not liking Dev's interest in this island. 

"Yep. It's called Unwish Island. Home of Timmy's most dangerous wishes." Cosmo supplied.

"Dad!" Peri warned.

"That sounds awesome!" Dev cheered.

"Uh oh." Hazel said realizing where this was going. 

Dev turned to Peri excitedly. "Peri, I wish we were on Turner's Unwish Island!"

"Ugh!" Peri groaned as he facepalmed and waved his wand up. With a poof both boys were gone.

"Uh oh was right Hazel." Wanda said as the godfamily stared where the boys stood.

Hazel's feet shifted around anxiously. "You know I am a little curious to see what kind of stuff that Timmy kid wished away. But I think Peri's going to need support more. So I wish we can go too." Hazel said.   

"You got it princess!" Cosmo cheered. With a wave of both fairies wands they all vanished. 

Jorgen exploded into the storage room soon after. He noticed the traces of magic left behind in the room and spotted Timmy's locker and facepalmed.

"Ugh!" He poofed up his rule book and pulled out a sticky note and began to write. "Note to self: Ban all godchildren and fairies from ever entering Unwish Island." Jorgen slammed the book shut, poofed it away and folded his muscular arms. He looked at the name on the unstable locker. The corner of his lip slightly twitched upward in an almost nostalgic smirk.

"Still causing trouble I see."  Jorgen said with a shake of his head. 

Notes:

Dark Laser's not on Unwish Island because he's listed as "escaped" in the wiki.
I need to rewatch the Scary Faries FOP Halloween special before I write out the epic fight scene between Danny and Pumpkinator just so I could get a feel for how the fight would take place. The night just started!
Hope yall enjoyed this Halloween themed chapter. Not intentional but spooky season got to me as I wrote. XD
About the New Wish bonus, no I don't plan on continuing that. That was just a blurb. - Maybe some day in a separate story. The idea hit me and I thought, "fuck it." Also I don't think Cosmo and Wanda have ever called Hazel, princess. But it'd be cute if they did.
Would love to hear your thoughts! :)

Chapter 9: Land Of Enchantment Part II

Chapter Text

The Pumpkinator shot his canon as Danny made his way in. Danny released his ecto ray to counter the attack. Both shots collided, exploding into a cloud of smoke Danny flew through before ramming into the Jack O' Bot and slamming him into the ground. The collision caused the ground to crack and rumble beneath them causing various island residents to run.

Danny jumped away startled when the Pumpkninator cracked open and released a series of metal vines that shot out at Danny to wrap him up and capture him. Danny was squeezed for a moment before activating his intangibility and phasing through the vines. 

"Hah! Everyone knows ghosts are the better Halloween icons you pre-baked Thanksgiving dessert!" Danny taunted.  

The Pumpkinator was unamused. It's inner circuitry grumbled and it activated it rocket boosters to launch up at Danny. It shot multiple canons and swung its arms at Danny. 

Danny easily maneuvered around and used his intangibility to avoid Pumpkinator's every hit. 

"Why can't I hit you!?" Pumpkinator almost sounded angry. 

"You're not trying hard enough!" Danny joked, only to immediately regret it when the Pumpkinator shot a laser at Danny that injured him enough to shoot him out of the sky.

Danny landed on the ground in pain. He was still partially recovering from his fight with Spectra earlier that evening. Danny's eyes widened when the Pumpkinator made his way down from the sky while aiming his laser at Danny. Danny got out of the way before the laser struck.

"He may not have ecto-energy, but now he's figured out my weakness against plasma." Danny grumbled.

The Pumpkinator crash landed its feet onto the ground creating clouds of dust as it shook the ground. 

Danny flew up sloppily. He had to power through his growing injuries. 

Danny shot another ecto-beam straight t Pumpkinator's face.

Once Danny stopped the Jack O' Bot had the audacity to grin and say, "That tickled."

Pumpkinator opened it's mouth wide and released a breath of fire. Danny evaded it by flying away. 

Danny tried using his beams to attack any potential outer weak points, or cause enough damage to break the robot, but the jack-o'-lantern remained unphased. If anything it looked as if it was warming up. 

Pumpkinator began to shoot several canons at Danny that he easily evaded using intangibility.

"Seriously, the same song and da-ah!" Danny was startled when the Pumpkinator whacked him with an electric vine. Danny slammed into the ground and he shook from the electric watts coursing through his body.

"You did not think I'd be so easily defeated. AI learns through observation and failure." Pumpkinator spoke menacingly. 

Danny opened one eye in pain. 

"Where's... Timmy Turner." He grunted out painfully. 

"From what I gather. On his way to the after life." Pumpkinator declared. 

Danny's eyes bulged and glared. He then shot upward flying straight into Pumpkinator's face and phasing inside in attempt to posses the robot.

Pumpkinator planted himself onto the ground strapping its vines through and into the pavement of the resort. It opened its mouth wide and popped out a clock timer going down from the top of its head.

"Stupid creature. I am beyond your meager spiritual abilities." The robot spoke monotonously. "But if you don't get out of my system I will not hesitate to destroy this island with you and I in it."  

Danny heard the sounds of screams and panic from the other residents and Timmy clones and he momentarily panicked. He looked around frantically inside trying to spot a weakness before a thought occurred to him. He slammed his head with his hand.

"No duh! I'm fighting a robot vegetable!" He said in eureka. He made his hands tangible and placed his palms over the inner walls of the android. He then began to radiate cold energy from his hands and released a spread of ice over the android.

Pumpkinator noticed the timer slowing down as his body began to shut down.

"What are you doing?" The android spoke sounding alarmed. 

"I'm sending a frost to your autumn harvest!" Danny announced. 

"No!" Pumpkinator shouted. "I'll... I'll tell you the whereabouts of Turner!" Pumpkinator negotiated.

"Stop the timer first!" Danny demanded.

Danny watched the timer stop completely and he stopped his ice powers from spreading further. Danny them flew out of the Pumpkinator and placed his hands on his hips.

"Where's my cousin, Timmy Turner?" Danny asked. 

"He's being led across the island by our leader. They're looking for portals to the after life." Pumpkinator revealed. 

"The natural ghost portals of the Bermuda Triangle." Danny realized. Danny looked down. All the Timmy clones were watching the fight from safe distances hiding behind chairs and tables belonging to the resort. Some were even being used as human shields by other residents. Danny shook his head needing to ignore them. If any of them were the real Timmy he would've spoken up by now. The problem was the map didn't know who the real Timmy was, but Danny was certain there was only one leader. He'll have to ask his millions of questions later. He opened the infi-map.

"Map, take me to the island leader." The map began to guide Danny deep within the forests of Unwish Island.


Gary looked around for any portals while the Sphynx carried him through the island. Timmy struggled to get off of Superbike to no avail. As for the Shapeshifter.

"Get me out of this contraption!" The Shapeshifter shouted from inside the ghost box in Gary's hand. 

"Just cause I'm letting ya take Tim-Tim doesn't mean I'm gonna give you free reign to call any shots around here." Gary said. "How does a ghost portal even spawn out?" 

"No one knows." Said the Shapeshifter. "They just spawn at random." 

"Man I wonder what's taking Cosmo and Wanda so long." Timmy whined.

"Shh." 

Timmy's eyes widened.

"Cosmo? Wanda?" Timmy whispered. Timmy spotted three colorful ladybugs sitting on his leg. Timmy gave a wide smile. "Guys quick. Get me out of here." Timmy whispered.

"Timmy there's something you should know first." Wanda began to speak.

"Hey!" 

Timmy's eyes widened at the sound of Danny's voice. He turned around to see the Amity Park hero Danny Phantom flying in behind them with the map in hand. 

"What's he doing here" Timmy asked. 

"He must've followed you into the ghost portal when you went in earlier." Wanda said. 

"But that's not the only thing-." Cosmo began. 

"Oh right. He was at my cousins' house earlier." Timmy remembered. 

Gary turned around when Danny's voice was heard. 

Danny caught onto superbike's seat and made his way to Timmy.

"Danny Phantom! You're here to save me!" Timmy cheered with his arms up.

"Don't worry I'm gonna get you out of this." Danny said as he began cut through the seat belt with his ecto-beam. They jolted when Superbike came to a sudden stop. The ladybug fairies bounced off Timmy's leg unnoticed.

A red demonic dragon like face turned around to growl at Danny and a giant stone catgot up in Danny's face growling too.

"Who do you think you are?" The angry dragon face roared. Danny leaned away surprised but not inherently scared like Timmy was when he put his hands up to shield the angry faces.

A boy about Timmy's age appeared at the top of the sphynx's head. 

"Can I help you?" Gary asked uninterestedly. 

Danny jaw fell taken aback. He looked between Gary on the Sphynx and Timmy on Superbike.

"Why does everyone on this island look like you?!" Danny shouted at Timmy while pointing a finger at Gary. 

"I take offense to that. I'm way cooler than him!" Gary argued while pointing his thumb at Timmy. 

"Hey!" Timmy shouted. 

"Yep your Timmy. " Danny muttered. 

"Timmy smiled sheepishly. "I take it you ran into my copies?"

"What's going on here?" Danny asked.

"I ask the questions around here." Gary said. "Who the heck are you?"

"I'm taking m-." Danny paused and remembered he didn't reveal his identity to his actual cousin yet. "I'm taking this kid home. He's got a lot of questions to answer for!"

Timmy sweat dropped. How was he supposed to explain his copies to a ghost?

"I don't owe you an explanations." Timmy said. 

Danny scowled and got up in Timmy's face. "Yes you do, Ever since you showed up to my town weird things have been going on around you!" Danny poked a finger to Timmy's chest only for his finger to phase through Timmy's chest. 

Timmy doubled over shivering almost in pain like he just got a bad brain freeze.

"D-dude! You're c-cold!" Timmy trembled out. Danny pulled his finger back immediately while Timmy took deep breaths to warm up his chest again.

"You really need to undo that wish. Otherwise it'll be difficult to take you back home." Danny said.  

"You some disgruntled unwish?" Gary asked Danny. "Been there, done that. You aint ever leaving this island, feel free to punch Tim-Tim on his way out though."

"Hey, you're only allowed to hit the copies!" Timmy shouted. 

"There's that word again." Danny said. "What the heck is an unwish?"

Gary raised an eyebrow. "You just said it, when you said Timmy needed to undo some wish he made. What ever wish gets removed winds up here. 'If he wished you away, here is where you'll stay.' That's the creed of Unwish Island."

"Now I'm just even more confused." Danny turned to Timmy. "Did Desiree grant you more wishes?"

"Who's Desiree?" Both Gary and Timmy asked.

"She's a magical ghost genie who grants wishes. She had a ghost egg laced with her magic that granted you a wish that night I met you. You asked it not to let me lay a hand on you."

"I don't remember any ghost egg granting me a wish." Timmy said. Just the one that gave me the map. 

"Oh, that's right. You couldn't see ghosts yet at the time, but you could see me fine." Danny said sounding a bit confused. 

"Ugh!" Gary groaned fed up with the nuisance. He opened the ghost box and had it suck in Danny.

"Ah!" Danny shouted as he was sucked in dropping the infi-map on his way in.

"Hey why'd you do that?" Timmy asked Gary. 

"None of what he was saying was making sense to me. I got annoyed." Gary said. "Who was he?"

"He's a ghost hero from my cousin's home town. He was there when I got sucked into the ghost portal. He probably came looking for me to get me home to my family cause that's what heroes do." Timmy said. "You know what I've had enough adventures for one night. I wish I was off Superbike!" Cosmo, Wanda, and Poof happily granted the wish.


Danny opened his eyes looking around the square room he was sucked into.

"Where the heck am I now?" Danny asked looking around. He tried to phase through and escape to no avail. 

"I take it it's a cube version of your ghost thermos." Said the Shapeshifter.  Danny turned to spot the parrot and he went for the throat. Danny shot forward in flight grabbing the Shapeshifter by the throat and slamming the bird into the wall.

"What the hell are Vlad and Youngblood up to?! Why is everyone targeting my cousin?"

The Shapeshifter choked in Danny's hold.

"Vlad and Youngblood have different goals. Vlad is using your cousin as a means to an end to distract you from his plans." The Shapeshifter choked out. Danny's eyes widened. "I don't know what he's planning thoroughly. Youngblood and I were simply used to hide the eggs. Nothing more. Youngblood desires to take the boy as an eternal playmate to accompany him for all eternity in the Ghost Zone. I'm simply granting his wish."

Danny felt more perturbed by Youngblood's goal than worried over Vlad's plan despite the fact it was potentially on a bigger scale than Timmy. Maybe its because Vlad was yet again putting a target on a family member. his youngest family member at that.

"Youngblood's insane." Danny said. 

The Shapeshifter glared and pushed Danny away forcefully. "Not insane! Just lonely."

"You're not doing that kid any favors by indulging him all the time." Danny said. 

"It's my job!" The Shapeshifter argued.

Both Danny and the Shapeshifter felt the box begin to shake and looked up.


Once Timmy hopped off Superbike Timmy sent an angry smirk at Gary. 

"Cosmo Wanda quick, I wish I had the ghost box!"

Gary looked down at his hands to see the ghost box poof away into Timmy's hands.

"So this is where my parents' stupid ghost hunting stuff wound up." Timmy said. 

"Well naturally Timmy." Wanda said as she, Cosmo, and Poof poofed out of their ladybug disguises and appeared before everyone.

"You said they weren't with you, liar!" Gary shouted. "Get them!" He commanded the Sphynx and Superbike. "I wish-! Gah!" Timmy had to run away as the Sphynx and Superbike gave chase, the three fairies followed him.

"I need to get back to Amity Park!" Timmy shouted!

"Just make the wish!" Wanda said.

Timmy looked down at the box. He couldn't risk the other ghost coming along and knowing where he's staying. He opened it quickly.

"I wish only the parrot was out!" Timmy said quickly before closing the box again. 

The Parrot was released and looked around in confusion.

"What in the...?"

"If your kid wants a friend tell him he can have Gary!" Timmy shouted. He turned to his fairies. "I wish we were home!" The Sphynx pounced just before Timmy and the fairies disappeared.

"Crap!" Gary shouted. "He got away."

The Shapeshifter stared at the spot where Timmy and the fairies had been.

"You!" Gary pointed at the Shapeshifter. "Your gonna help me get off this island!"

"After stuffing me in a box what makes you think I'll do that?" The Shapeshifter asked. 

"Because. I just learned there's a cheat code off this island. I'm sure the guys around here want a chance to stretch their legs and get back at Timmy for abandoning us here." Gary answered.

"Once we've had our fun the boy will indeed have a one way ticket to the Ghost Zone." Superbike said. 

"We get our revenge and your kid gets his friend, everyone wins." Said Gary. 

The Shapeshifter thought for a moment. "Agreed." He said.

Gary turned to Superbike. 

"Go get Pumpkinator. Sphynx, the Birb, and I will get a head start finding a portal." Said Gary. 

"On it!" Superbike sped away. 

"Who are you calling Birb?" The Shapeshifter asked.

"Ya got a name?" Gary asked. 

"... No."

"Then from now on you are Birb.!"

"i can shapeshift into a horse too." Said the Shapeshifter as he changed into a skeletal horse.

"Yeah I'm still calling you birdo." Gary said. The Shapeshifter's eye twitched at the sudden name change. Gary began guiding the Sphynx around. "Lets go!" Gary commanded the Shapeshifter.

"This is why I serve only one child." The Shapeshifter grumbled before following Gary. 


Timmy poofed home. Instead of the lab the fairies poofed him into the Fenton living room.

"Poof! Poof!" Poof said while happily giving Timmy a hug.

"Missed you too little guy." Timmy began looking around at the destroyed living room. "Woah what happened here?"

"Let me out damnit!" Danny shouted from the box.

"Oh right forgot about that." Timmy opened the poltergeeks ghost box and released Danny. Cosmo Wanda and Poof quickly hid inside Timmy's backpack. They may've met Danny and found out his secret but he didn't know about their connection to Timmy. They can reveal their secret to other magical creatures and other godkids, but they weren't sure if these rules applied to ghosts. 

Danny went up to Timmy's face. "You have a lot to answer for..!" Danny looked around.

"How'd we...? Did you use the map?"

"The map?" Timmy asked before remembering the ghost egg that gave him the map before he was sucked into the Ghost Zone. "Oh right that map! Uhm, yeah!" Timmy lied. So much had happened tonight Timmy completely forgot he'd lost the map earlier that evening when he was separated from Cosmo and Wanda after walking the plank from the Flying Dutchman's ship.

Danny reached his hand out.

"What?" Timmy asked.

"Hand over the map. I'm the owner of it."

"You should get better security, you got robbed by a ghost egg." Timmy said. Danny cringed while Timmy shifted his backpack over and began to dig into it. It's a relief neither the Flying Dutchman or Gary had taken it. Unfortunately all that was in there was the journal Pappy left him and his fairies.

"Guys, where's the map?" Timmy whispered to the three fairies.

"The last person who had it was Danny when he found us." Wanda informed.

"You mean he's seen you?" Timmy asked.

"Any day now." Danny said impatiently. Timmy looked up and grinned sheepishly. "Uhm about the map..." Timmy and Danny heard a car park outside. Timmy and Danny rushed over to the window.

"My parents and aunt and uncle are back. Where've they been the whole night?" Timmy wondered aloud. Timmy looked at the watch Cosmo and Wanda gave him earlier. It was 4:30 am. He still would've had another hour and a half before being automatically sent home.  

"Crap. The house is a mess." Danny said looking around."

"What do you care? You don't live here." Timmy said. Danny scowled down at Timmy. The three fairies cringed from inside the backpack.  Danny looked out the window. 

"They're about to get inside." Danny said he turned to Timmy. "Quick! Head to m-your room. I'll take care of the mess down here."

"Bu-" Timmy was about to speak.

"Go!" Danny ushered.

Timmy looked around and quickly made his way out of the living room. He spotted the destroyed family portrait as he turned to the hallway stairs. Once hidden he quickly made another wish into the backpack and ran upstairs.

Jack, Maddie, Drew, and Monica were laughing and talking about their time at the casino they went to that evening. Jack was about to insert the keys into the knob before it opened slightly with a detransformed human Danny poking his head out.

"Mom dad! Uncle Drew, Aunt Monica... what's up?" Danny's voice cracked at the end there. 

"Danny?" Maddie questioned alarmed. "What are you still doing awake young man?" 

"You should've been in bed hours ago." Jack said firmly. 

"Uhm, I was asleep in the living room when uh- a ghost attacked."

"What." All four adults gasped. 

"I couldn't get ahold of you guys since the casino has no sell service so I couldn't let you know right away." Danny excused.

"Are you, Jazz and Timmy okay?" Monica asked. 

"We're fine. It's the house that's a-"

All four parents rushed in.

"Mess?" Danny finished as he looked around in pure confusion. The house was... perfect?

Everything that had been destroyed was magically fixed as if it never happened. "Huh?" Danny asked.

"Mom! Dad!" Jazz ran upstairs. There was a...!"  Jazz looked around the living room. "What?" She looked at Danny surprised to see him too. Danny shrugged.

"We know honey." Jack said placing a hand on Jazz's shoulder. "Danny mentioned the ghost attack."

"We're relieved your all safe." Maddie said.

"But!" Jazz's eyes widened. "Timmy! He's..!"

"Fine!" Danny finished abruptly. 

"Huh?" Jazz said. "Bu-!" 

"He's upstairs. Slept through the whole attack actually." Danny pointed a finger up. Aunt Monica and Uncle Drew looked at each other before rushing upstairs to check on Timmy with Jack and Maddie following behind them. Jazz rushed over to Danny.

"Why would you lie?" Jazz whispered. 

"You didn't see him come through the portal with the infi-map?" Danny asked.

"He never did." Jazz said. 

"But he said..." Danny went ghost and flew into his room while Jazz raced upstairs. 

Danny invisibly observed his room, which was also no longer in shambles and far neater than he's ever had it with one Timmy fast asleep in his bed with an empty air mattress on the floor. Monica and Drew sat beside Timmy while Monica ran her fingers through Timmy's hair. Jazz appeared at the door looking both relieved and confused. 

"He's fine." Said Monica.

"Timmy can sure sleep through anything." He leaned over to Jack. "He once slept through a meteor crashing into his room."

"You know that could be ghost related." Jack said. "I heard of a phenomena of ghosts invading dreams and putting people into sleep paralysis." Jack said. 

"Or we just used some emergency sandman dust on Timmy to make it look like he's slept through the whole night." Cosmo whispered from the fishbowl while showing off the bag of sand to Wanda and Poof.

The adults began to walk out of the room. Danny flew over to the hallway and changed back. Jazz looked over at him questioningly.

The adults all walked out and bid the two teens goodnight. 

"Danny what happened?" Jazz asked. 

"Honestly. I have no idea." Danny said. "Timmy has a lot to answer for in the morning. I think I'm gonna have to reveal my secret to him. I've crossed paths with him as Danny Phantom too many times already and every time something strange happens with him around."

"Danny, your gonna trust a ten year old with a big secret like yours?" Jazz asked.

"If I want answers out of him. I don't have a choice." Danny said before remembering. "There's more."

"What is it?" Jazz asked.

"Youngblood's working with Vlad. They're planning something big and Youngblood's assistant said Timmy's going to be collateral damage in those plans if I don't keep an eye on him." Said Danny.

"You can't leave Timmy's side at all the rest of the time he's here." Jazz said eyes wide in worry.

"I know." Danny sighed running his fingers through his hair.

"Be careful Danny." Said Jazz.

"I know." Danny said. "We'll talk more in the morning." The two siblings said goodnight and Jazz went to bed. Danny entered his room. He had half a mind to shake Timmy awake and demand answers right now.

Cosmo, Wanda and Poof watched the half ghost teen warily as he stared down at Timmy's slumbering form. He was radiating so much anger and confusion, even some fear. Danny was suspicious of Timmy, but he didn't know why. The three fairies liked Danny. They hoped he wouldn't turn around and hurt Timmy because of everything Timmy accidentally put him through. 

"That's not all." Danny thought to himself. "There's something strange, I mean really strange about him. I can't even describe it to Jazz yet cause even I can't make sense of what I saw." He heard bits and pieces of the things Timmy said while Danny was in the ghost box. He mentioned the imps he ran into names, his clone even knew them by name claiming they were responsible for that island existing. He used words, like, I wish a lot and things would just happen.

"What the heck are you?" Danny whispered looking down at his little cousin. The kid was young, younger looking than his own female clone even, Dani, who looked about twelve physically. There's supposed to be related but there was something beyond paranormal about Timmy and he needed to know what that was to make sense of things. Worst case scenario Timmy had his own version of Vlad creating clones of him to for whatever reason.  

Danny looked down at the pack Timmy brought with him to the Ghost Zone and grabbed it. He dug through it and found nothing but a leather journal.

"That's all he took with him?" Danny whispered aghast as he pulled the book out. "Is he out of his mind? He could've been trapped in there for days. He could've been killed."

Cosmo and Wanda looked at one another worryingly. Timmy behaved like he was invincible because he knows Cosmo and Wanda would take care of him, but people like Danny wouldn't know that. While Timmy was distracted dealing with Gary and his henchmen they did manage to catch bits and pieces of Danny's conversation with the Shapeshifter while the two were in the box.

You're not doing that kid any favors by indulging him all the time.

"Where's the infi-map?" Danny questioned while searching through the bag. He groaned sitting on his air mattress and throwing his head back exasperatedly while resting the book on his lap and looked at Timmy who wasn't reacting at all. 

"You can't really be asleep that easily." Danny said at Timmy. He reached to look under Timmy's pillow. "No Nocturn egg." He muttered before sitting back on his air mattress. "Pretend all you want, but I'm opening your book. If you want to stop me, get up."

Cosmo and Wanda watched Danny snap open the latch of the journal and opened the cover to the first page, only to immediately slam it shut as soon as he saw it. As if he saw something he wasn't supposed to see. Not meant for his eyes. Danny huffed dejectedly, his eyes glanced over at Timmy looking defeated. 

"I get it now. Why you went in there." Danny muttered. "I don't really know what your going through, but kid if you need someone to talk to... Jazz'll love to hear it. She's been wanting to psychoanalyze you since the second she heard about you." Danny placed the book back in the pack and let it drop to the ground between their beds. He folded his arms and looked away almost in the direction of the fishbowl, but instead his head was down. "You got me too now." Danny added under his breath with a small shrug.

Danny put his arms down and looked up, practically locking eyes with the three goldfish in the bowl. 

Pink, green, and purple.

"Just like those damn imps." Danny muttered under his breath as he reached over to his desk chair to grab a used shirt that was lying on it. He got up and walked over to the bowl and placed the shirt over the bowl to hide the fish from view. Danny was tired. He didn't want to deal with thinking about what happened tonight or those colors for the rest of spring break. 


Back on Unwish Island:

Gary, Sphynx, and the Shapeshifter wandered around the island searching for a ghost portal that has yet to appear when Gary stumbled upon a scroll on the ground. Gary reached down and opened it. 

"What's this?" Gary asked as he looked at its contents. 

"That looks like a map for the Ghost Zone." Said the Shapeshifter. 

"Uncool." Gary said. 

"Don't be daft. It could be very beneficial when you get there." The Shapeshifter argued.

"Fine. I'll hold onto it." Gary said. A bright green light flashed over the trees near the direction of the abandoned beach.

"That's it!" Said the Shapeshifter.

"That's it?" Gary asked. He grabbed onto the Sphynx. "Lets go big guy!" The Sphynx took off running in the direction of the light with the Shapeshifter flying beside them. As soon as they arrived to the beach Gary hadSphynx walk him across the sand in the direction of the glowing green ship.

"Timmy?" Gary asked as he passed by the copy left alone by Danny. The copy turned to Gary.

"Hi Gary. What can I do for you?" Said the copy. 

"Go get Superbike and Pumpkinator to come here asap." Gary ordered.

"You got it!" With that the Timmy clone sped away. 

Gary turned to look at the ship as he and the Sphynx approached it.

"Woah! Cool ship." Gary said. 

"Thanks!" Youngblood piped up as he jumped onto the side of the ship.

"Youngblood? How did you get here?" The Shapeshifter asked as he flew over to his charge, 

"You were taking too long so I went looking for you." Youngblood said. He opened his arms wide. "What do you think? I fixed up the ship myself this time."

"It got damaged?" The Shapeshifter asked.

Youngblood let the star of the wand peek out from under his sleeve.

"Youngblood. Where did you get that?"" The Shapeshifter asked pointing his beak at the ghost boy's wrist.. 

"So you're the kid after Timmy Turner?" Gary asked from the bottom of the ship.

'Who's that?" Asked Youngblood peering down at the older boy and Sphynx.

"I'm an old acquaintance of Timmy's. I can help you get ahold of him."

"Why should I let you help me?" Youngblood asked. 

"Cause my pals and I want off this island." Gary said as Superbike and a semi-damaged Pumpkinator emerged from the trees. "And I can provide ya some extra muscle."

Youngblood grinned and turned to his assistant before saying, "Well, we do need a new crew."

    

 

 

 

 

 

 

   

 

 

Chapter 10: The Buried and Forgotten

Notes:

Hello everybody. Had a bad case of writer's block. I start a new job tomorrow. Yay!
This is a Vlad-centric chapter. Did I intend to go this route? No. But fudge it lets embrace the impending chaos!

Chapter Text

While Vlad was mulling over his plans to destroy and rule over Amity Park, he had received word from Youngblood's assistant that they are formulating a new crew to hunt down the strange Turner boy to keep Danny out of their hair. Vlad decided to look in on the Fenton and Turner families via the cctv cameras he had set up around Fenton Works.

Looking in on the extended family was interesting. He hadn't seen Maddie's sister, Monica Turner née Vladislapov since they were in college. They had grown up in Dimmsdale together and she had been dating local popular boy, Sheldon Dinkleberg back then. He wondered what were the circumstances that led to the sister giving birth to such a strange boy, whose antics were beginning to baffle even the most paranormal ghosts of the Ghost Zone.  

Maddie the cat hopped onto the Vlad's lap as he watched the footage. Some old, some from this evening. The proclaimed, 'magical' boy, Timmy Turner was integrating himself comfortably with his new relatives. Vlad took note of how Monica and Andrew Turner talked very little about their son while Maddie and Jack took every opportunity to boast about their own children's accomplishments and how proud they are of them. Even something as simple as Danny scoring a 91 on a test was enough for Jack to brag. Barely a peep from the Turners discussing their son's interests or accomplishments.

The boy on the other hand soaked up the lavish attention he received from the Fentons eagerly. As if starved for affection.

Vlad stroked Maddie the cat's fur as he spoke, "The boy will be nothing more than a pawn in my scheme."

"Mew?" The cat purred in question.

"But, part of me can't help but empathize with the boy. I can relate being starved for affection from those I loved." Vlad looked down at the cat. "Let me tell you a story my little friend. Many years ago the Vladislapov family had been living in the country areas near the ghost town Dimmsdale Flats where the parents, immigrants from Ustinkistan, Vlad and Gladys Vladislapov had attempted to start a turnip farm that unfortunately failed. The daughters, 5 year old fraternal twins, Maddie and Monica, and their older sister Alicia had moved into the Dimmsdale suburbs with their parents where their father had found a blue collar job and the girls were raised within the city area. My humble beginnings began there. I, Vlad Masters grew up in the suburbs of Dimmsdale where I met the Vladislapov twins and grew up as their childhood friend."

Vlad continued to speak as the cat stared at him as if intently listening.

Vlad hadn't been particularly close with Alicia since she was older but Maddie and Vlad had become inseparable while Monica had grown up attached to the hip of local popular boy, Sheldon Dinkleberg. Both girls grew up oblivious to the boys who had truly loved them for most of their adolescence. Vlad hadn't known Andrew Turner during their youth, but according to what he was hearing in the cctv cameras Monica had known him for many years during their childhood in Dimmsdale and simply hadn't dated until college.

"At least one of us got our dream girl." Vlad sighed as he poured a shot of whisky and toasted to Andrew Turner, a man he'd never met on the cctv.


1970s:

Young ten year old Vlad had developed an instant crush on Maddie and judging by her family name, the hopeless romantic in the boy had believed they were meant to be.

Vlad Masters. Maddie Vladislapov.

Reverse initials, name similarities, even her father was named Vlad and the man had taken kindly to the younger Vlad and had in a way regarded him as the son he never had while his parents had been... not around. His only comfort was visiting the Vladislapov family and his pet cat who eventually ran away when he stopped paying attention to it in favor of spending time with Maddie and her family.

Vlad Masters had firmly believed his love for Maddie was pure and true. Whenever asked if the two were dating as teens she would laugh good naturedly and deny it. Vlad had grown up so close with her family he was practically considered a brother. Vlad had never pressured Maddie into accepting his feelings, he firmly believed good things came to those who wait. If Maddie didn't see what a good boyfriend he could be when he was a lanky, awkward teen, then someday she'll see what a good husband he could be when they were adults. Who could provide and take care of her. It was only a matter of time. 

But...

"Maddie Vladislapov unlike her sister who sought stability and a home with a white picket fence, was a free spirit. It was part of what made me fall in love with her. Her fascination and enthusiasm for the unknown. Her hunger for knowledge, adventure, and action drove her to study at the University of Wisconsin to follow her dreams as a paranormal scientist. A horrid waste of college funds in my personal opinion, but of course I never let her know that. I was willing to study for my mechanical engineering degree at the same university and provide any assistance I could with my knowledge to support her dreams. I was a good friend. I didn't deserve her eventual betrayal." Vlad said morosely. 

After a wonderful childhood filled with hopes and dreams, university was where all of Vlad's troubles began, and dreams were swept away by the floodgates of reality.        

1980s:

The year that started his end. Vlad Masters' first year of college, he had encountered Jack Fenton. Jack stuck to Vlad like glue. At the time Vlad had been delighted in his new found friendship with Jack, having grown up with few friends besides Maddie, and no close relatives. Jack was a genuine soul and a good friend... for the most part. 

'If only he wasn't so careless!' 

Vlad had unwittingly been the catalyst that led to Jack and Maddie first meeting, and from there, what started as a duo of friends hailing from Dimmsdale, turned into a trio of best friends working together for a mutual goal. Jack had swept Maddie away with his delusions of grandeur, of one day tearing a hole into the spiritual pocket dimension. 

"Think about it Maddie. All those ghostly encounters made around the world? Where do they come from?" Jack had asked.

"Urban legends of course." Vlad answered for her while the three of them were out for drinks in college.

"Well I suppose those stories can come from a number of sources." Maddie thought aloud. 

"No, not the sources. Think bigger." Jack urged, his voice oozing with his never ending enthusiasm. "Where does the ghost come from?"

"A dead person." Vlad said flatly. He had no idea where Jack was going with this, but his fascination with the paranormal was strange for a grown man. It was charming when it came from Maddie because she didn't know any better, and there was time for her to outgrow it with the reality of college. 

"While yes that's true Vlad," Jack spoke respectfully, "but where does the ghost go after it shouts boo!"

Jack's booming voice startled both adults.

"Aren't their some urban legends of ghosts attaching themselves to earthly objects?" Maddie asked. 

"While yes, but that isn't always the case." Jack said. "Some times the same ghosts appear in different areas around the world. Some are even summoned, via chants, or ouija boards. Where are those coming from?"

"Heaven?" Maddie asked. 

"Hell," Vlad deadpanned. 

Jack chuckled in amusement.

"I have a theory." Jack began. "Ghosts lingering or able to be summoned back to Earth are not at rest. At least not completely. If you're in heaven you're in eternal peace, your soul cannot be disturbed in anyway shape or form. That's it. If you're in hell you'd probably kill to get out of there, any opportunity to get out I'm sure some demons will take it."

Vlad watched as Maddie folded her hands under her chin as she listened with interest.

"Where are you going with this Jack?" Maddie asked. 

   "I'm saying its possible some restless souls try to reattach themselves to Earth but are unable to stay or return to their prior lives. Therefore they're concealing themselves from the day to day human life. My hypothesis is there's a ghostly pocket dimension within Earth hiding restless spirits that have not been damned or crossed over to heaven. My goal is to open that pocket dimension and study that phenomena."

Vlad raised a perplexed brow as he frowned. 

"That sounds..."

"Amazing!" Maddie finished delighted.

"It does?" Jack asked simultaneously as Vlad. Jack having never received that reaction from anyone, let alone a woman before.

"Of course." Maddie said enthusiastically.

Jack smiled gratefully at her.

"May I ask what led to your interest in the paranormal?" Vlad asked Jack. 

Jack grinned reinvigorated by the question, and waved his fingers for Vlad and Maddie to listen closer.

"When I was a boy I heard of a tale from an old western town called Dimmsdale Flats." Jack Began. Maddie's eyes widened, while Vlad's lips twitched at the mention of the town name. Jack then continued. "I heard a legendary Dimmsdale Flats sheriff swore revenge on his long time rival, Mikey The-kid. For years after their final battle people claimed to have spotted his ghost lingering around town, appearing and disappearing without a trace, unable to rest until Mikey The-kid was caught and brought to justice. Legend has it the last time his spirit was spotted was a decade after his death just before the Masked Stranger rolled into town..."

"Legend has it the old sheriff supposedly reincarnated and returned to town as the Masked Stranger to take down Mikey's bandita 16 year old daughter who took over the crime family and subsequently the whole town after he died.
When the Masked Stranger defeated her he vanished and never returned. The sheriff's ghost was never spotted sense."

Maddie finished the story leaving Jack to drop his jaw in awe.

"How do you know that story?" Jack asked grinning from ear to ear. "It's so obscure I've never met anyone who's heard it."

"We grew up our whole lives together. You never told me that story." Vlad said. 

Maddie ignored him. "I was born in the remaining farmland around Dimmsdale Flats. I heard stories from some old folk who never left the town."

"You were a local! How about that!" Jack laughed in amusement as the two clasped hands in understanding. 

Vlad couldn't help eyeing the pairs hands clasping together.  

Jack huffed a laugh. "Reincarnated? I think not."

"Hm?" Maddie questioned as the two laid their hands down on the table.

"Think about it. If the Masked Stranger was human it would've made more sense to stay in town. Back then Dimmsdale Flats was surrounded by desert for miles before the city was built. I believe his spirit returned from my hypothesized pocket dimension stocked up energy from said pocket dimension, and took down the remainder of The-kid Crime Family, so his spirit can finally be put to rest."

"That would coincide with his last sighting and the Masked Stranger disappearing around the same time." Maddie added. "That would mean the last time he was officially seen was during the showdown between the Masked Stranger and Vicky The-kid if you're theory is true... I never thought about it that way."

"There are plenty of ghosts out there. Some weak some strong. Where do they come from? What grants them their power?" Jack subconsciously squeezed Maddie's hand as he said this next part, "What, makes them want to stay?" Jack looked down at their hands and pulled his away gently while clearing his throat and awkwardly rubbed the back of his head sheepishly. Maddie set her hand down on her lap with a blush that was not lost on Vlad. "That's what I intend to find out." Jack continued then grabbed his bag and pulled out rolled up blue prints. Jack laid it out on the table between them. Maddie moved to sit closer to Jack to get a better look at the blue prints. 

"I call it the ghost portal." Jack said before looking up at Vlad. "And I'm going to need your help building it Vlad."

"Me? How do you expect me to help?"

"Well you are majoring in mechanical engineering." Maddie encouraged with a smile. Jack grinned at him too.   


Present:

"I had all but signed my death warrant and lost Maddie right then and there when I agreed." Vlad said to himself in self-pity. No longer looking at the cat. Vlad sighed and watched as the Turners and Fentons got back home some hours after Timmy was kidnapped and Danny ventured into the Ghost Zone. By this point Jazz was still waiting in the lab and no sign of Danny and Timmy.

Vlad was giddy to see how the parents will react to know Danny had disappeared along with the boy. Danny would be branded as irresponsible for not contacting the parents when the kid disappeared and punished. Poor Jazz would be collateral damage in the process, but it's a a sacrifice Vlad'll have to make. Those hopes were dashed when the boy suddenly appeared in the Fenton living room while holding a box and released Danny Phantom from it.

"What!" Vlad shouted startling Maddie out of his lap. Vlad stood up and rewound the tape and lo and behold the boy pulled the reverse trick that he had done with Technus.

"How?" Vlad rewound the tape over and over again ensuring  he wasn't imagining things. Vlad pulled up his computer and did a quick search on the Turner family. Nothing but ordinary people.

Father: Andrew Turner - Pencil pushing salary man. College graduate.

Nothing out of the ordinary.

Mother: Monica Turner née Vladislapov - Real estate agent. College Graduate. 

Vlad knew her family. Nothing out of the ordinary.        

Grand Father: Theo Turner (deceased) - Former art instructor at Dimmsdale Elementary. 

Nothing out of the ordinary.

"How strange." Vlad said while viewing the tape of Timmy and Danny on the screen. "It's one thing Maddie has exemplary children. She's a scientist after all, but Monica..."

Vlad looked up Timmy Turner's school records.

Average Kid: Timmy Turner - Fifth grade. 10 years old. Perfect attendance. Ate a lot of cheese in the third grade. Failing student. Nothing but F's in his report cards.

Vlad rolled his eyes, 'of course.'

10 years old. 

"A whole decade..." Vlad thought aloud as he thought back to the last time he was in Dimmsdale. 


Late 1980s or early 1990s: Vlad can't remember.

Vlad had returned home to Dimmsdale after his release from the hospital. He still had some ecto acne, fortunately not too visible and the color of his hair will never return leaving him with ghostly white hair akin to an elderly man. He'll have routine checkups, possibly for the rest of his life trying to fix Jack's mistake. His parents had long since died and he had been living with distant relatives for most of his life who waited for him to turn 18 and kick him out of the house. He was older than 18 now and standing on the bridge between life and death.

Some time after the accident Vlad discovered his ghoul powers. It was frightening obviously at first. He nearly thought he had died. When he learned these powers were in fact an extension of himself now, he learned how to control them. He trained every day for years learning how to use this curse, now a blessing in disguise to his advantage. Thanks to these abilities he had been slowly but steadily building his fortune with bank robberies, insider stock market trading. possessing wealthy tycoons to sign away their money, establishing his company, VladCo. Forging documents to make it look like his parents had been wealthy and left behind an undiscovered fortune for him to 'inherit.'

Now he was back in his hometown, Dimmsdale. He had also shut out Jack and Maddie refusing to communicate with them for causing the accident. Some time later he had discovered something else. They graduated. Got married, and now they had two children. Vlad had been furious... and heart broken. He couldn't believe Jack and Maddie would just betray him like that. Maddie was meant to be his. They've known each other so long, Vlad believed he deserved her more than Jack ever did.

Vlad had learned about the lengths his powers can go and how much they can destroy when he let loose his anger in his first home.

It wasn't fair. Life wasn't fair. So Vlad embraced his dead half and all it's perks. Jack half killed him when he opened the portal to hell in his face 

Now Vlad was at Dimmsdale University to watch some guy give out some big news about something unknown. Vlad had been invited to come as a potential investor for this big announcement.

Turned out it was a waste of time. Some psycho who wanted to either enslave children or use them as weapons. He couldn't quite remember, but Vlad jotted the idea down in a note. He supposed child labor could be useful in bolstering VladCo. He supposed this trip wasn't completely wasted. It was a little disappointing though. Seeing Denzel Crocker, the childhood town hero fall so hard from grace, but watching some poor sap destroy his reputation was mildly entertaining. 

...      

Monica Vladislapov had been left devasted over Sheldon Dinkleberg, her childhood sweet heart, and long term boyfriend had dumped her after he sold his parachute pants invention to the army general at Crocker's announcement and became instantly wealthy. Andrew Turner another childhood friend of hers working as a janitor at the university had watched the break up and offered to mop up her tears. Not the smoothest line in the world but his attempt at cheering her up did melt her heart a little. He did literally mop up her tears though. The man wasn't very bright, but his heart was in the right place. After mopping up her tears he was called away by his supervisor and hastily left her his number if she ever wanted to talk.

Monica had looked down at the note Drew gave her and smiled. Drew had always been nice to her since they were kids. Maybe things were looking up. She had been happy for Maddie when she got married and started having children. She never would have imagined it though. Her headstrong adventurous sister tying herself down as a mom and wife was a little funny. She supposed that's what happens when you find the right one. She had been a little jealous and hopeful that Sheldon would ask her to marry him after her sister had gotten proposed to. After all she and Sheldon had been dating for much longer. Clearly it never crossed his mind. She couldn't help but wonder what made him break up with her so easily after all these years. They would be graduating soon.

Monica walked out of the building distracted looking at the note, she wasn't prepared when someone had grabbed her shoulder and shouted, "Maddie?!" In her face.


Vlad had a look on his face that seemed like he'd seen a ghost when he turned Monica around. In a way he had, but not the right ghost. This was Maddie's fraternal twin, Monica.

"Uhm, no, Monica." Monica corrected. "D-do I know you?"

Vlad's face fell at the realization.

"Oh, of course you wouldn't recognize me." Said Vlad. Monica was never very bright. They were never close friends like him and Maddie. Vlad mostly regarded her as Maddie's ditzy, dimwitted sister. Maddie was born with all the brains and looks. The only things they had similar was their hair color. Maddie's eyes were a vibrant shade of violet, and Monice had blue eyes.

"After all I have changed a lot, haven't I?" Vlad said gesturing at himself.

Monica blinked a few times. 

"Vlad? Is that you."

"Bingo! We have a winner!" Vlad thought sarcastically.

"Excuse me, I should be going."

"Wait Vlad, how have you been?" Monica asked as she followed Vlad out. "I haven't heard from you since you and Maddie started college. You weren't at her wedding. I heard about the accident. Are you okay?"

"I'm fine!" Vlad turned to her as he shouted in her face in frustration, making Monica gasp and stumble back.

"Y-you don't sound fine."

"Forgive me."

"Why am I the one apologizing!"

"The accident is a sensitive subject for me."

"Oh, I'm sorry." Monica apologized. She looked at the note in her hand, and thought for a moment. Maybe it was too soon to move on from Sheldon. She still needed time to process the break up. After all it was so many years that Sheldon just threw away, and right now an old acquaintance needed some company. She pocketed the note and said, "You know what. You and I need a drink."


One thing had led to another...

Vlad's blood froze as it had the following morning around a decade ago. Right now he couldn't remember how long it was. That night hadn't meant anything to him. He viewed the paused screen and zooming in on the smaller boy's face. 

What had he done?

His vision and mind were jumping back and forth between the boy on the screen and what transpired that night and following morning. 

It was consensual for the most part. They were both drunk, and heartbroken. Monica had been dumped by her childhood sweetheart, Vlad had spilled his guts about how much he loved Maddie and how he feels betrayed by his two best friends. The two had gotten so drunk he doubts the airheaded Monica even remembered their conversation.

Vlad had been like a brother at one point in Monica's life. He took it upon himself to make sure she got to her dorm safely.

What a stupid move!

Current Vlad rubbed a palm over his forehead as his legs began to buckle. He was losing his balance and grabbed onto his desk to hold himself as he remembered, Monica looked a lot like Maddie in the dark.

So stupid!

That following morning had not been good. He had woken up before her, and for a brief moment he almost let himself believe she was really Maddie. Then she had to break the illusion by blinking open her eyes! Vlad got up immediately and haphazardly put his clothes on.

"Wait, where are you going?" Monica asked sitting up while gripping one side of her head.

Vlad had a headache too, the mortification of realizing what he'd done was making it unbearable.

"Out of here." He said.

"Why? We should talk about this." Monica said as she gripped the blanket over her chest.

Vlad paused. His mind halting him with the thought for a moment. It would be so easy. Monica had always wanted that homely, American dream life. She had all the skills and knowledge to be the perfect house wife. He and Monica were never close, but they had a lot in common. They both had desires and dreams of getting married to that perfect person and starting a family, building a home. Vlad had dreamed countless times for Maddie to fit into that dream of his, but Maddie never had desires like that growing up, but she had found someone else to share that dream with anyway before either of the two idiots in that dorm room could.    

Life wasn't fair

"There's nothing to talk about. This was a mistake." Vlad said harshly and walking out the door. Monica would never be Maddie.

"Wai-!"

Vlad slammed the door shut and ignored her cries from behind the door, he ignored the looks of other students he passed by on his way out. 

Vlad never stepped foot in Dimmsdale again.            


Vlad had nothing against Andrew Turner. The man just lost his father, he's not cruel enough to take his son too. Why couldn't it have been Jack in that poor man's position.

Vlad stared at the cctv screen barely reacting as the house Spectra destroyed was fixed in the blink of an eye behind Danny's back as he answered the door for the parents.

The boy had magic. Some sort of power. There was no other explanation. There's no knowing what kind of genes halfas pass along to their children. There's no such study because he and Danny, and Danny's clone were the only three halfas in the world, and the clone barely counted.

Vlad was getting ahead of himself, but he was already growing pale as his mind spiraled. How else could he explain the boy's strange abilities? He had to find out for himself. He had an extra ghost egg lying around somewhere he could use to conduct  a few tests. 

Chapter 11: Target Locked

Notes:

God this chapter killed me to write. I wrote myself into a corner and I went through so many rewrites to make it coherent.😩

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Sweety! Sweety! 

Grandma? 

Where did you go?

N-no where!

I saw you vanish!

Uhm...


Sam awoke bright and early the following morning. At the moment she was unaware of the attack at Danny's house. She started her day with her black cat pouncing on her awake. She gave the little fluff ball some head scratches, got up and got ready while sending a text to Tucker to meet at Danny's house to return the game they had swiped during Technus' attack. She sent a quick text to Danny to let him know, but no answer, so she texted Tucker again while she had breakfast with her parents and grandma, Ida.  

Sam: Hey, can you get ahold of Danny?

Tucker: 2 erly for dis he prob still sleep 

Sam: We're heading over whether you or he like it or not.

Tucker: ill met u guys at mall😴

"Making plans with your friends dear?" Ida asked, making the teen goth girl look up from her phone.

"Kind of-"

Not those two boys again are they?" Her dad asked pompously.

"They're my only two friends dad." Sam responded bluntly. 

"You need to learn to broaden your friend group more Samantha. Preferably with more feminine figures." Said Sam's mom.

"Yes, why don't you spend time with the Sanchez's daughter? I'm sure she'd be a great influence on you." Said Mr, Manson.

"Just because you and Paulina's dad are friends from the country club it doesn't mean I have to be friends with her. She's not very nice anyway." Sam said in annoyance.

"Nonsense the girl is a delight." Her mom argued.

Sam scoffed. She got up from the table ready to go. 

"Gotta go, by grandma, love you." Sam hugged Ida and pet her black cat on her way out.

"Have fun out there Sam!" Ida encouraged. The cat meowed morosely on her way out.

"Why are you so upset?" Ida asked the cat. "You used to follow her everywhere when she was young. What's stopping you now?"

"Old age probably." Said Mr. Manson as he sipped his coffee. 

All the cat did was blink up at the humans curiously.   


Timmy woke up along side Danny when the teen was awoken harshly by Sam who jumped onto the air mattress and making him bounce into the air.

"Ah!"

"Morning, Danny!" Sam greeted cheerily. 

"Hey." Danny groaned.

"Did you forget about our trip to the mall today?" Sam asked as she waved the Crash Nebula video game around.

"Aw, Sam!" Just let me keep it." Danny complained. 

Timmy shot up groggily while rubbing his tired eye.

"Yeah. I wanna keep playing it too." Timmy yawned from Danny's bed.

"Oh sorry for waking you." Said Sam.

"It's okay." Timmy said as he stretched and turned to his fishbowl. "Hey who put this here?" Timmy grabbed Danny's shirt revealing his three goldfish in the bowl.

Danny turned to Timmy at the sound of his voice. He didn't look at all like someone who was kidnapped and tricked by ghosts and kidnapped by demon bikes and doppelgangers last night. Danny couldn't help sending Timmy a suspicious scowl.

The three fish looked between the teen and their godchild in concern. Timmy blinked confused by the look Danny gave him.

All four kids turned when they heard the door open. It was Mrs. Turner. 

"Morning mom." Said Timmy. 

"Good morning, Timmy, Danny, and Danny's friend?" Said Mrs. Turner in surprise.

"Morning Mrs. Turner." Said the self-invited teen. 

"Well, my husband and brother in law should be back with breakfast soon. Hurry boys get out of bed." Mrs. Turner turned to Sam, "Will you be joining us for breakfast?"

Sam declined stating she was a vegetarian and had already eaten.

Mrs. Turner smiled and called Timmy over. Timmy grabbed his pack and fishbowl and followed his mom on her way out.

"How did you sleep Timmy? Apparently a ghost attacked the house last nigh-..." Mrs. Turner's voice was muffled as the door closed behind the two.

Danny was sending a scowl at his younger cousin on his way out. Sam leaned over to snap her fingers in Danny's face.

"Uh, dude? You okay?" Sam asked. Danny blinked and rolled off the air mattress.

"Fine." Danny muttered. "You won't believe the mess that happened last night."

"Wasn't your aunt just talking about a ghost attack?" Sam asked,

"That's not even the half of it." Danny said angrily,

Sam's eyes widened. 


What Danny had told Jazz about Vlad targeting Timmy didn't make sleep come any easier last night. When she had seen Timmy come downstairs that morning she ran up to him setting her hands on his shoulders.

"Are you okay?" She whispered.

"Y-yeah. I'm fine." Timmy thought quickly. "I had a weird dream last night."

"Dream?" Jazz asked with a perplexed tilt of her head.

"Yeah. There was this black ghost and I jumped into the lab's portal." Timmy explained. 

"Timmy." Jazz spoke cautiously. "That wasn't a dream."

"She's not taking the bait." Timmy panicked. Most people were quick to accept the random excuses Timmy came up with to explain away the chaotic occurrences that surrounded him. It's not that Timmy was convincing, most people just don't care enough about his antics to thoroughly look into it. So Timmy doubled down. "It wasn't? Well, I don't remember how I got home last night then." Timmy said with a shrug as he quickly walked past her, hoping the subject would be dropped there. Jazz dropped the issue, for now, and let Timmy take a seat at the table. She was very curious to know how Timmy got back home if he didn't come from the ghost portal. However she was more concerned he supposedly couldn't remember. She thought she and Danny may need to do some investigating.

"I don't remember seeing Danny when I got home last night." Timmy realized as he sat across the table from his cousins. In fact he hadn't seen either of his cousins at all when he went to bed in his hurry to fix the house and fake sleep before his parents got inside. 

Jazz was whispering to Danny and his friend of the events that transpired last night with the three teens occasionally sending curious glances Timmy's way. Eventually Danny tuned out of the conversation and glared daggers in Timmy's direction. Timmy felt a chill under Danny's gaze.

"What's with him?" Timmy whispered to his godparents, only to not get a response. Timmy blinked and tapped the glass of the fishbowl. All his fairies did was blink in response. They looked scared. Danny wasn't glaring at Timmy, well he kind of was. He was mostly glaring at the fishbowl.

Three imps. One pink, one green, one purple. three goldfish who's eyes matched the color scheme. A clone of his cousin stating, "I am Timmy, just not the one who wished you away." and "Cosmo, Wanda, and Poof (three names) are responsible..." It didn't take a rocket scientist to put the pieces together. It's not the first time Danny's encountered shapeshifting, wish granting ghosts. The only question was, why were they hanging around Timmy, and how many wishes have they granted him?

"I was able to get by with six hours of sleep, but I'm still tired, they made me stay up late sick with worry over them." Jazz explained to Sam.

"Is that why Danny's been staring daggers at Timmy all morning?" Sam asked. 

Jazz turned to Danny and shook his shoulder. Danny was angrily chewing his food while their cousin avoided eye contact across the table.

The adults were very curious about the ghost attack the night before, and Jazz tried to answer questions the best she could without ruining Danny's cover that Timmy slept through it.

"All that racket and the kid slept through it all?" Jack laughed as he ruffled Timmy's hair making him laugh. 

Timmy used this as an opportunity to triple down on his lie. "I think I had a weird dream, cause of all the noise last night."

Jazz leaned towards Danny and whispered,  "I'm about to literally pull my hair out, that kid has got to be lying."

"Either that or maybe Nocturn's involved again." Sam added quietly.       

Danny took a breath. 

"You know what. The kid's not the only one keeping secrets. Two can play." Danny thought as he smirked.

”So what was your dream about Timmy?” Danny asked feigning curiosity while trying to conceal his smug tone.

"Let's see you lie your way out of the mess you made."

Timmy balked at Danny’s question.

“Uhm… a ghost attack?” Timmy tried sheepishly.

"A ghost attacked in your dream too?" Danny asked, his voice dripping with false astonishment. "What'd it do, and what'd it look like?" None of the adults noticed Danny's attitude thinking he was just being curious.

Sam and Jazz glanced at each other as they noticed Danny was egging Timmy on to try to lie or at the very least admit he actually remembered everything through his dream.

Timmy clenched his fists under the table. His fairies looked on him in concern noticing he was getting nervous. Not only has Timmy struggled in the past to elaborate on his lies to hide his magical adventures, but they knew exactly why Danny was prying. Wanda looked between the two boys who were both hiding secrets. It was only a matter of time before one bubble burst first. 

"We should've told Timmy before we put him to sleep." Wanda thought, because now Danny has the high ground and he's putting Timmy on the spot.   

"I uhm... I don't really remember." Timmy stammered glancing at his fish as if asking them for help, Danny noticed. Not the adults, just the fish.

Sam noticed something else. A cornered kid with no one to turn to. She looked at the kid's parents. Not an ounce of concern towards the discomfort Danny was causing him. Part of her felt bad, but if the kid was lying...

"I'm sure it's no big deal." Jack said as he patted Timmy's shoulder soothingly. "After all what's a dream ghost attack compared to a real one right?"

Timmy smiled up at his uncle appreciating the out he gave him. 

"We should probably take Timmy down to the lab just in case. We might need to perform an exorcism." Maddie joked.

"What?!" Timmy gasped, even the fish were startled while the adults laughed. 

"Just kidding." Maddie teased. "Although studies show kids are very susceptible to the paranormal, and with all the ghost attacks recently you kids better keep an eye on him when your out." Maddie told the teens. Danny scowled petulantly while Jazz agreed. 

Danny glanced once more at the fish. He wondered if he threw the imps out of the equation, "was that really all there is to it? Just a kid attracting the paranormal?" Danny shook his head. That still wouldn't explain the island full of clones.   


Once everyone left the breakfast table Sam walked out first to wait outside while Danny approached Timmy at the front door. 

"You're hiding something." Danny said as he knelt in front of Timmy with the door behind him and the goldfish bowl between them. "Since you've got here weird things have been happening. I know you know more than you let on."

Timmy blinked. "That phantom guy said something similar last night." He thought.

The goldfish fairies watched what was happening between the boys and Wanda held back a scowl at Danny for his audacity to make Timmy spill his secrets when he's still hiding one of his own too.

Timmy held up his fishbowl in front of his face as if shielding himself from Danny.

Cosmo, Wanda, and Poof heard the whisper.

"I wish no one here remembered what happened last night." Wanda and Poof granted the wish and Danny jumped away when his face was bombarded with a glittery cloud. He coughed up glitter trying to shake off the surprise. 

"What was that?" Danny asked surprised.

"What was what?" Timmy asked innocently lowering his fishbowl back down.

"It was right in front of us!" Danny exclaimed. The cloud of sparkly smoke that appeared out of nowhere." Come to think of it Danny remembered seeing it before when Timmy disappeared from Technus' hold.

Timmy's and the fairies eyes widened.

"He noticed the poof cloud?!" Timmy panicked. 

Not a moment later Jazz walked over to the living room.  

"Weren't we going to the mall to return the game today?" Jazz asked as she walked over to open the door to the outside behind Timmy. "C'mon lets get going."

Danny gawked at Jazz.

"Are you sure its a good idea to take him along?" Danny asked Jazz as his eyes glanced at Timmy. "It's probably not a good idea to go out right now at a time like this," 

"At a time like what?" Jazz asked. "C'mon Danny, Don't be bad influence on our little cousin. We have to return the game." Jazz said while holding out the unpaid video game to Danny. 

"I'm not that little." Timmy argued.

Sam called from outside, "C'mon, Tucker said he'd meet us at the mall." When Danny followed Jazz and Timmy out Sam leaned over to whisper to Danny we'll bring Tucker up to speed when we see him."

Danny agreed but was still puzzled at Jazz's nonchalant attitude.

He strode over to Timmy as they headed to the bus stop and said, "I don't know what that was earlier, but we're not done."

Timmy startled taken aback by what Danny said as they walked. He looked down at his fishbowl and whispered.

"You guys granted my wish right?" The three fairies nodded vehemently.

Sam looked down at Timmy muttering to his fish and gave him a curious look.

"Is it true about what you said earlier?" Sam said leaning to whisper to Danny again. "Everything that happened? He doesn't look affected by it."

"I don't even know how to understand everything I saw yet. I'll tell you, Jazz, and Tucker everything when we meet up." 

Jazz then turned to Timmy. "Timmy why are you taking that fishbowl out with you?"  

"Why can't I?" Timmy asked with a confused tilt of his head. 

"Cause you can drop it and break it." Jazz warned. "We'll have to find them a portable tank at the mall if you insist on taking them everywhere." Jazz said. "Danny why don't you take it back inside?"

Danny's raised a brow not having thought of that. If his suspicions are right, this could be his chance to confront the imps. Danny reached out his hands.

"Here, hand it over." 

Timmy watched his fairies scurry into their castle. Timmy looked down at the fishbowl curiously. 

"Huh? What's with them?" Timmy wondered aloud. 

Danny made a move to grab the bowl just as Wanda poked back out to shake her head at Timmy. Timmy instantly pulled away from Danny.

"It's fine, I got it. I'm used to it anyway." Timmy said hurriedly. If his fairies didn't like Danny, there was probably a good reason. He felt dread wondering if it had anything to do with Danny's confrontational attitude from earlier, or the shirt placed over the bowl last night, and it bugged him he couldn't outright ask his fairies at the moment.

Sam looked down at Timmy clutching his fishbowl protectively as he walked between her and Danny. Sam glanced up at Danny who was frowning at the bowl before he looked away. 

They made it to the bus stop and waited.

"You really like having your fish around huh?" Sam asked Timmy. 

Timmy looked up at her. "Yeah, I guess. Well they are my pets." Timmy would've preferred it if they had disguised themselves before leaving, but there were too many people in the house.

"You know, I used to do that too." Sam shared and noticed Timmy's hold on the fishbowl relax as he looked up at her curiously. "When I was a kid I mean. I used to take my cat everywhere before she stopped following me around."

"Oh." Timmy said. "That's not the same as a fishbowl though. Sometimes people say it's weird." Timmy said feeling a little self conscious and blinked a few times surprised at himself for having admitted it at all.

Sam found herself empathizing with Timmy again.

"Goldfishes make just as good pets as cats and dogs you know." Sam encouraged. "They're a little more high maintenance, but they're a lot smarter than people give them credit for." Timmy smiled feeling a little more relaxed now.          

Danny on the other hand remained ever vigilant of their surroundings, even as they got on the bus, insuring Timmy's safety but also feeling cautious around him. Timmy wasn't a creepy kid but there was something eerie about him that Danny wanted answers to, but if Timmy really didn't remember last night there's no point in forcing info out of him yet.

Timmy looked up to see Danny acting a bit jittery. He was about to say something before Danny let out a quiet gasp and Timmy could swear he saw a cloud of breath escape from Danny's mouth as it would if it were winter time.

Timmy blinked bewildered. He also let out a breath to see if the same thing happened. Nothing did. 

“It’s not that cold in here is it?” He whispered to his fairies as he sat with the bowl on his lap.

Danny's eyes widened and his eyes darted around rapidly. His head shifted to look around quickly too. He looked out windows on opposite ends of the bus to get a look around.

"You okay?" Jazz asked. Danny  grumbled and frowned. He couldn't spot anything before the bus began moving.


Later at the mall:

While Jazz took Timmy to look at the portable tanks at the pet shop Sam headed for the bookstore and Danny was alone at the game shop to return the game. Unfortunately the game was recalled due to to potential tampering from the attack.  Even though the game he had was in good condition the company promised to resell an updated version later at a cheaper price for anyone who returned the game.  

He didn't like separating from Jazz and Timmy. Especially not while knowing about the target on Timmy's back.

Danny sat on a bench while he waited for Jazz and Timmy to finish up at the pet store and for Sam to come back. He couldn't help but notice how their interactions looked so normal. Timmy didn't look the least bit affected over what happened and Jazz seemed much more relaxed now and didn't seem to be taking the confrontational approach. She might be doing that weird psychology thing where she observes and collects data. Sam came back with a new book in her hand.

A voice spoke up behind Danny. 

"Hey Sam, Hey Danny." Tucker approached his friends who converged at Danny's bench. He took one look at Danny and said, "Man you look like hell." Danny was still tired and reeling from this morning.

"Tucker!" Sam scolded.

"No he's right." Danny said. "I fought Spectra and some robot pumpkin last night."

"What!?" Said Tucker.

Danny sighed. "Long story short, Spectra attacked my house last night, my cousin got lured into the ghost portal, I spent all night looking for him, I wound up on some island where I fought some Halloween robot pumpkin, now Timmy's trying to pass everything off as a dream when I know for a fact he's lying-"

"Whoa! Go back to the part where you said your cousin got lured into the ghost zone." Tucker cut in. "Is he okay?" Danny gestured in the direction of the pet store where Timmy and Jazz were coming back from before heading to a snack stall with a long line. He was still carrying the bowl. Perhaps he rejected the portable fish tank.

"He doesn't know I was there as phantom. When I thought I revealed my identity to him, it turned out I revealed my identity to a clone. Now Youngblood and Vlad are both after him for whatever reason-"

"Wai- what! Danny why didn't you tell me any of that earlier?" Sam stopped Danny from his rambling alarmed at the news she was hearing.

"Yeah and can we go back to the parts where you said clone and Vlad and Youngblood. I woke up like thirty minutes ago. What the heck man?"

Danny groaned to himself as he hunched over, tired of thinking about everything.

"I need to confront Vlad, Youngblood, maybe Spectra again to figure out what the heck is going on with my cousin, and I need to talk to Timmy, who is most definitely hiding secrets and has ties to the paranormal from what I've experienced last night. From what I noticed the kid even has enemies of his own to deal with. This whole mess is driving him up the wall."

"Your cousins only been here a couple days and so much has already happened." Sam started in disbelief. She pulled out the book she bought. "I was thinking about what your mom said earlier, about kids being susceptible to the paranormal and found this at the book shop. It's a book about historical folklore and the paranormal. I noticed a lot of the topics in here involved kids too." Sam opened the book to show Danny and Tucker. "The Salem witch trials, kids were almost always the accusers and 'witnesses' to witchcraft. Kids remembering their past lives. The history of changelings. Kids are just magnets for weird stuff."

"What's a changeling?" Tucker asked.

Sam flipped the page. "Its a kid who was swapped with a faerie baby at birth with the parents never noticing. The human parents raise the changeling without ever noticing the difference aside from the kid growing up with either deformities or learning deficiencies. The parents would eventually neglect or abandon the kid, claiming they were born of evil. Meanwhile the actual kid is sacrificed by the faeries to the devil or used as faerie stock." Sam scoffed. "I bet it was just some made up excuse to justify abandoning kids who were born different or with disabilities."     

Tucker swiped the book from Sam. "Some book. It can't even spell fairy right."

"Faerie spelled F.A.E.R.I.E or just fae are supposed to have a negative connotation the other fairy you mentioned is supposed to have a positive connotation. The book goes into detail about the differences between good and bad fairies too."

Danny began to rise up from his hunched over position as his eyes widened.

"Where's... Timmy Turner." He grunted out painfully. 

"From what I gather. On his way to the after life." Pumpkinator declared. 

Flashes of floating pink, green, and purple floating figures came to mind. 

"Faerie stock... all those clones...!"

Danny went pale. Danny grabbed the book from Tucker and brought it up to Sam.

"Sam what does a fairy look like?" He asked sounding a little panicked.

"Why the sudden interest?" Sam asked.

"I just need to confirm something." Said Danny. Sam found a drawing of a little person with wings that could fit in the palm of a human hand. The clothes looked like they were made of earthy material like vines and leaves. 

"Hmm." Sam thought aloud. "For some reason I imagined them looking different."

"So did I." Said Danny as he stared at the page.

"Danny what aren't you telling us about the ghost attack on your cousin?" Sam asked.   

"Ghost attack?" Jazz asked as she arrived with snacks, without Timmy. "Do you mean the one Timmy took photos of yesterday?" 

"N- no- that was barely yesterday?" Danny thought aloud not noticing his missing cousin. "She means the one that attacked the house last night while our parents were out."  

Jazz gaped at her brother. "What are you talking about?"

"Wh- we were just talking about it earlier." Sam said in confusion.

"Were you there when it happened?" Tucker asked Sam.

"I wasn't. Danny told me about it, same as you." Sam said.

"I-I don't think I was either." Jazz said in confusion.

"We were both there when Timmy jumped into the ghost portal. How can you forget?" Danny asked bewildered.

"You know. I think there was a brief thunder storm last night. Maybe you had a nightmare?" Jazz asked.

"Earlier at breakfast you were certain Timmy had been lying about what happened last night." Danny said getting up from the bench.

" Both of you told me this morning he jumped into the ghost portal last night." Sam said. 

"I... don't remember saying that." Jazz said slowly as he she tried to think back to last night and this morning and got blank. She began rubbing her temples. "I can't... can't remember..."  

Danny's eyes widened as he went pale. How could this be? How could Timmy manipulate his lies to the point of memory loss? What did he do to his sister? Danny looked around.

"Where is he?"

"Jazz? Where's Timmy?" Danny asked.

"He asked to go to the arcade." Jazz said.

"And you let him go by himself?" Danny panicked.


Timmy was distracted playing video games in one of the game booths where he was concealed from the outside world.

"Timmy," Wanda tried to get his attention, "we need to talk to you about something important..."

"Yeah sure. Just after I annihilate this zombie!" Timmy said as he aimed his gun controller at the virtual zombie that tried to jump scare him.

"How could he be so interested in scary stuff after everything he saw last night?" Cosmo questioned.

"Timmy." Wanda tried again.

Timmy got distracted and a zombie ate him.

"Aw." Timmy pouted. He then heard a knock coming from outside the booth and looked out of it. He looked up at a man in a tailored suit and white hair pulled back in a ponytail.

"Excuse me young man. Might you be Timmy Turner?"

Timmy blinked up at the well dressed man. He looked totally out of place in an arcade.

"Uhm... my mom says I'm not supposed to talk to strangers."

The man chuckled. "I'm no stranger. I happen to be an old friend of Maddie Fenton and Monica Turner." He held out a hand to shake. "They knew me as Vlad Masters, here, I'm Mayor Masters." Timmy looked at his fishbowl and back at the man. 

"My mom's never mentioned you..." Timmy said skeptically.

"It's been a while. Last I saw her she and her sister were Maddie and Monica Vladislapov." 

Timmy backed away as he furrowed his brows pursed his lips for a moment. Vlad felt himself sweat. He was playing it off cool, but deep down his heart was racing. He could be having his first ever conversation with his potential son and the boy doesn't even know it. Timmy then relaxed his facial features and reached out to shake the man's hand.

"A pleasure to meet you, Mayor Masters. I'm Timmy Turner." Vlad gripped the smaller boys hand and shook it firmly as though sealing off the ends of a business deal.

"I know. Might I ask why a boy so far from home is wandering around town alone?"

"I-I'm not alone. Timmy stammered. "I'm with my cousins." 

"They've left you alone. How irresponsible. I'll help you find them." Vlad offered,

Timmy shrunk in on himself thinking of Danny's attitude from earlier and muttered, "I don't really want to be around them right now."

"Not a problem." Vlad said.

"Even better!" Vlad Thought. "I'll keep you company until you're ready to return to them." Vlad grinned.

Timmy grabbed at his empty pockets.

"You got any change for video games Mayor Masters?" Timmy asked sheepishly. Vlad chuckled and offered a sack of tokens to ... his son.


Just as Danny and the others entered the arcade his ghost senses went off again.

This can't be a coincidence. This is bad!

Notes:

When you think about it Timmy fits the check boxes to be considered a changeling.
Dental deformity via buckteeth. Unless you'd rather count the four fingers in each hand, but that's common in his show, but not in Danny's. hmm🤔
Learning deficiency - all those F's.
Neglected by his parents.

Chapter 12: Worlds Collide

Notes:

I went a bit haywire on the worldbuilding this chapter.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Vlad watched with his hands behind his back as Timmy excitedly, more like hyperactively went through as many games as he could afford with the sack of tokens. Like a kid given too much sugar.

Vlad was taken out of his musing when his ghost senses went off. He smirked.

"Daniel is nearby."  

"What was that?" Timmy asked, pausing from his game having noticed the visible breath come from Vlad.

Vlad's head whipped towards Timmy and asked sounding almost alarmed, "What? What did you see?" 

"I saw your breath. It's not even cold. The same thing happened to my cousin earlier. "

"Hm?" Vlad said. "It's cold."

"No, its' not?" Timmy said perplexed. He let out his own breath and no mist. 

"I had a breath mint." Vlad deadpanned. Timmy raised a perplexed brow before going back to his game.

"So you're the Amity Park Mayor." Timmy asked Vlad mildly distracted as he played his next game. "I know the mayor back in Dimmsdale too. My hometown." 

"You do?" Vlad asked.

"Well, kind of." Timmy said. "I mostly hang out with the town mascot, Chompy the goat at city hall."

"That goat's still alive?" Vlad asked sounding genuinely surprise.

Timmy blinked and turned to Vlad. 

"How do you know Chompy?" Timmy asked.

"Yeah. How do you know Chompy, Vlad?" Danny, who appeared up from behind Vlad asked suspiciously. Sam and Tucker approached as Danny asked under his breath, "The heck is a Chompy?" The two teens shrugged.

That's Mr. Mayor to you young man." Vlad said turning to glare and point at Danny.

Danny was more than glaring at Vlad now. The fairies noticed if looks could kill. They'd both be ghosts. Wanda was suspicious of the man the moment he showed up and the look Danny gave him spoke more than just suspicion, this was hatred.

Jazz approached Timmy and pulled him closer, protectively.

"Sorry for leaving you alone." Jazz said 

"I'm okay. Vlad said he knows my mom, your mom, and Chompy." Timmy said happily. 

"I was a boy when that goat was inaugurated as town mascot after he saved the town from that fire." Vlad answered with a smile as he turned back to give Timmy his attention.

"I guess that makes Chompy real old huh?" Timmy said with a laugh and without thinking, making the four teens snicker while Vlad plastered a smile on his face. Timmy smiled before his eyes shifted towards Danny who was scowling at Vlad.

"He's been angry all morning. What's with him?" Timmy wondered.

"So Danny, your mom's friends with the mayor?" Timmy asked hesitantly.

"You lying to kid's now Vlad?" Danny snarked and Vlad shifted his eyes to scowl back at him without facing away from Timmy. "Unlike my dad, my mom no longer considers you a friend."  

Timmy was taken aback at the hostility. Danny really didn't seem to like this guy. 

Vlad closed his eyes and chuckled heartily, seemingly not paying any mind to Danny's hostility. When he opened his eyes again there was a delightful look in his eye towards Timmy with a hint of mischievousness as he said his next words.

"In a way I'm like his godfather." Vlad smirked.

Timmy's eyes slightly widened at the word while Danny muttered, "In your dreams." 

Vlad cleared his throat. "I grew up alongside Maddie and Monica in Dimmsdale. I don't believe I've seen Monica or your Aunt Alicia in many, many years, Timmy. Thought I'd drop by later to say hi, but I found you here instead."

"What's the mayor doing in an arcade?" Danny asked suspiciously as he walked over to grab Timmy's fishbowl and hand it to him while he discretely put himself between Vlad and his sister and cousin.

Timmy felt a chill run through him when Danny got too close when handing him the fishbowl. "Maybe Vlad was right about the cold." He whispered under his breath as he shivered. Wanda noticed Timmy had the same reaction to Danny's human form as he does with the teen's ghost form. Her eyes widened realizing how Timmy never unwished his wish to not get touched. She hadn't realized it had the same affect from human Danny now that she knows who he is. She wondered how Timmy can unwish a wish neither she, Cosmo or Poof granted. There was still a matter of Cosmo's missing wand and their last wish seemingly having zero affect om Danny too.

"Could it have anything to do with Danny's ghost form?" She wondered.

This was uncharted territory for her. Ghosts, as far as she knew weren't supposed to exist and she has no idea how her magic can affect someone like Danny, if it even could at all. He's half alive and half dead, how could he possibly exist without the assistance of magic? She couldn't sense any coming from him. While Danny and Vlad were having a petty arguing in the background Wanda took the risk to whisper to Timmy.

"Timmy don't you think it's strange Danny doesn't seem to like this guy?" 

"If he doesn't this could spell trouble."

Vlad is aware Danny knows of his plots to target Timmy before, but at the moment things have... shifted. He can still use Timmy against Danny, if the boy came willingly.

"If you don't mind Mr. Mayor." Jazz cut into Danny's and Vlad's argument, "we got things to do today." Jazz began to lead Timmy away.

"What other plans do we have today?" Timmy asked Jazz.

"I think it's best we stay away from him, but I think you and I need to have a talk about what happened last night."

Timmy looked up at her aghast.

She's not supposed to remember!"

"I don't remember what happened," Jazz noticed Timmy relax at the confirmation before continuing, "but Danny thinks you had something to do with it." Timmy's face froze.

"How would Danny know anything? He wasn't there."  To Timmy's surprise, Jazz looked at him with a gentle yet suspicious face.  


"I know you're targeting my cousin." Danny accused angrily as Jazz led Timmy away, allowing him to stop with the petty argument and get down to business. Sam and Tucker glared at Vlad behind Danny having his back. "What I don't know is why? What are you up to Vlad?"

Vlad smirked. Danny hadn't realized Vlad reached a hand into his pocket.  Sam and Tucker did. Vlad then discretely pulled out an ectoplasmic glowing green egg.

"Danny!" The two teens shouted alarmed. Danny looked down seeing the ghost egg reveal its eyes and crack its mouth open. Danny gritted his teeth as he was about to blast the egg with a laser, but failed to do it on time before the egg burst open. Danny and his friends flew back from the shockwave that burst from the Technus egg. 

Jazz held onto Timmy as they crouched down and he gripped onto his fish bowl as the shockwave rumbled throughout the entire mall sending people in a frantic panic.

"Wha-?"

"Gah!"

They both looked up as a power surge spread throughout the mall and a nearby game to Timmy's left came to life and made a face at him through the screen.

Timmy gasped and backed away as Jazz pulled him closer when the game moved towards them. The fairies couldn't help their scream from their bowl, the sound drowned out by the chaos around them as games ripped them selves from walls and chords, and players from all over the arcade began to scream and run from the now sentient games they were playing. The whole mall went into a panic as various games began to chase people around the mall.

"Wh- what's going on?" Timmy stammered.

"It must be another ghost attack." Jazz said. "Let's get out of here." 

"What about Danny?" Timmy asked as Jazz tried to lead him out.

Vlad approached Danny and his friends on the ground as he entered into his ghost form. 

Danny glared up at Vlad groggily while Tucker and Sam were briefly knocked out.

"As for my project, Daniel. I intend to keep this one a little closer to my chest, but I will give you an option. Save your beloved town. Vlad lifted his hands up emphasizing the sound of chaos happening around them, or save your little cousin who, let's be real, you wouldn't miss if he disappeared. You hardly know him. Your choice." With that Vlad flew into the nearest game that acted as a makeshift ghost portal and disappeared. 

Jazz and Timmy were surrounded by various floating angry looking arcade games. Jazz, Timmy and his fairies were left no choice but to watch as a pixelated pirate ship spawned on one of the screens with a variety of familiar looking 8bit characters sitting on it. They watched as the ship passed between the screens before finally stopping in front of Timmy. The screen then morphed into glowing green swirls just as the ghost portal had when Timmy first jumped in at the lab.

Jazz and Timmy watched as someone had jumped out of the makeshift ghost portal and landed on the controls of the machine.

"Hello again." Said the tired shapeshifting bird.

"It's you again!" Timmy pointed out in alarm. 

"So you've seen him before?" Jazz asked suspiciously.

"Uh..." Timmy didn't have an answer to that.

"And us!" Two pairs of voices singsonged happily as Gary and Youngblood popped out next to the bird.

"You guys actually teamed up?" Timmy said dreadfully.

"Youngblood, and who the heck are you?" Jazz asked. 

"The name's Gary toots, I'm here to reclaim my soul-brother." Gary grinned maniacally.

"Brother?" Jazz questioned.

"Yeah," said Youngblood, "we decided Timmy's going to be our best friend forever." With that the Shapeshifter morphed his head into its horse form and elongated its neck to reach towards Timmy.  

The fairies were frustrated unable to spring out and come to their godkid's aid with Jazz still here, but Wanda took the risk as she and her fairy family glared at the Shapeshifter as she said, "Hey back off!" The Shapesfhifter locked eyes with the fish-fairies angrily before he swung his neck to attack. Jazz pulled Timmy back and she fought back against the Shapeshifter while it was still in solid form. The Shapeshifter knocked her aside sending her outside the game circle as Timmy cried out a quick wish to soften her landing. Jazz looked around perplexed as she landed on a couch that spawned out of nowhere.

"Oomph! What the...?" Jazz looked around and looked back at the crowd of games surrounding Timmy.

"Will have to ask questions later - get Timmy!" She got up and attempted to pry open a space between the game machines. The two she was pushing at turned around and growled at her as they wave their electrical chords around menacingly. Jazz backed away with a gasp as she looked around worryingly. "Danny?"

"I wish the games were off!" Timmy told his fairies. Wanda and Poof attempted to grant the wish but they, bzzbpt! and flattened with no results.

"Guys?"

"They're.. too powerful." Wanda said bewildered. 

"And invulnerable to magic?" Timmy gasped in alarm.

Gary laughed.

"Getting bold Tim-Tim? Making wishes in front of others now? Hey Youngblood, do the thing I showed you."

"Oh, yeah!" Youngblood brightened up and pulled out Cosmo's wand.

"How did he get that?" Timmy asked.     

"I lost it back in the ghost zone." Cosmo said.

"Why didn't you tell me? I could've wished it back." Timmy said.

Danny and his friends sprang up hurriedly when they were able to regain their strength and consciousness.

"Where's Vlad?" Sam asked rubbing her head.

"He disappeared. I need to find away to turn off all these games and find Jazz and Timmy."

"Danny!" Jazz cried from the arcade entrance. Danny changed into his ghost form and he and his friends rushed over to Jazz. They came across a crowd of games with Jazz huddled behind a couch that definitely didn't belong in an arcade as electrical wires snapped at her. sam and Tucker raced forward to hurry Jazz to safety while Danny aggressively sent an ecto blast at the games attacking Jazz prompting the other games to turn around and attack their assailant. 

"No, Timmy!" Jazz tried to stop Sam and Tucker from leading her out.

"Danny's got him, we gotta help the people out here." Said Sam.

Timmy jumped away when two of the game machines spontaneously combusted. He looked around and spotted the Danny Phantom.

"Hey it's the ghost kid!" Timmy said in relief. 

"Not him again!" Gary said.

Danny sprang into the game circle and was immediately accosted in electrical ecto wires.

Timmy watched as Danny struggled to escape as the chords tugged at the ghost boy harshly.

"Ugh!" Danny cried in pain.

"If I can't wish the games off, can I wish them nice?" Timmy asked his fairies in the bowl desperately.

"You sure can!" Wanda agreed as she and Poof granted the wish happily.

Danny watched as glittery poof clouds surrounded the Technus-afied game machines suddenly smiled and loosened their hold on Danny. They put him down and let him go while they patted his head gently.

Danny was flabbergasted by the abrupt change in the games' attitude and looked back at Timmy in eerie confusion. He definitely heard that wish earlier. The wish extended to the rest of the games scattered across the mall who stopped chasing people around and began to comfort the frightened and confused people instead with hugs and friendly smiles while playing happy game music.

"You guys seeing this?" Tucker asked an equally confused Sam and Jazz as they looked around the expanse of the mall area. 

"What the heck was that?" Danny asked Timmy back in the arcade.

"They.. had a change of heart?" Timmy tried. 

"I'm not stupid. I definitely saw something this time, and it has to do with them!" Danny shouted while pointing at the fishbowl. Timmy widened his eyes and his mouth gaped open in fright at Danny's accusation.

"You're ruining our fun!" Youngblood shouted impatiently. He turned to Gary. "Lets take our new toy and get out of here." Youngblood said as he pointed the wand at Timmy and poofed him away before Danny could act. Timmy cried out as he vanished causing the fishbowl he was holding to crash to the ground spilling water everywhere. When the fish-fairies hit the ground with the shattered bowl they instinctively flopped around in attempt to preserve their secret identities. They along with Danny watched helplessly as Timmy appeared on another game screen as an 8bit character on Youngblood's pirate ship surrounded by Pumpkinator and Superbike. Timmy's character cried comically as he was sailed away off screen. Danny rushed over to Youngblood, Gary, and the Shapeshifter.

"See ya suckers." Gary said addressing the fairies and Danny before they vanished in yet another cloud of sparkly smoke. Danny attempted to follow them but found himself phasing through the game machine and looking back at it as it electrified itself and it's source of energy fizzled out.

"No." Danny quickly went back to check on the screen.

Off.

Danny looked around and spotted the shattered bowl. 

Cosmo, Wanda, and Poof hadn't made their escape yet. Danny pounced over the three fishes with familiar eyes and snarled at them angrily.

"Talk! Before I turn you three into fish sticks!" Danny demanded threateningly while pointing at them with a glowing green fingertip loaded with an ecto-laser.     

The fairies sweated as they looked up at Danny in terror. Cosmo cracked first.

"I don't want to turn into a fish stick!" He cried.

Danny's eyes widened and his mouth fell open in mild horror at the confirmation.

"Ah!" He backed away falling on his rear and balanced himself on his palms as he stared at them dumbfounded. with his mouth open in awe. He shook his head trying to knock his senses back into gear.

"I've seen scarier stuff." He tried to remind himself under his breath. He looked back at the fishes.

"What the hell are you guys?!" Danny asked demandingly.

"Cosmo!" Wanda groaned out in frustration. With a wave of her wand the three colorful floating imps from the night before appeared before him yet again.

"Hi. Remember us?" Cosmo said cheerily." As he and his family waved at him sheepishly.

Danny's eyes would widen further if they could. Instead he chose to let go of his surprise and glared at them.

"Answer my question!" He demanded angrily.

"We... can't tell you." Wanda said. "But we do know who you are. You're Timmy's half ghost, half human cousin and we need to go find Timmy."

Danny was slightly taken aback they knew his identity before thinking back, they must've seen him transform on the island beach with the creepy Timmy clone.

"I'll find him!" Danny insisted boldly while pointing a thumb at himself. "I don't know what you guys are, but I heard back on that island that your all responsible for everything dangerous that exists there. And what was with those creep clones."

"Only Timmy could answer any of that." Wanda said.   

"Timmy would just lie." Danny countered. "Why is he lying all the time to protect you? What are you to him? Why is everyone after this average ten year old kid!" Danny exclaimed the last part in exasperation.

Cosmo, Wanda, and Poof frowned guiltily to each other.

"We don't have all the answers right now," Wanda began, "but we do know is that Timmy needs our help right away. Only you can help us look for him. We know Gary well enough to know he won't risk being found by returning back to Unwish Island where he came from. He's letting that ghost kid take the lead in navigating that ghost world where they took Timmy. A place you know better than us."

Danny frowned and furrowed his brows as he folded his arms and turned his head away in deep thought.

"Poof, poof." A tiny voice whimpered in front of him. Danny turned to see the little purple baby imp with glistening eyes and its stubby hands put together pleadingly.

Danny sighed. "You were... crying pretty hard last time you got separated from him huh?" Danny asked the little creature. He turned to the adult fairies. "You guys... aren't out to harm Timmy are you?" 

"Of course not!" Wanda said alarmed, not having expected that question.

"Yeah, we love Timmy." Said Cosmo. "Who do you take us for? Anti-!?" Wanda shut Cosmo's mouth with her hand.

"We love Timmy, he's our family, that's why we have to find him." Said Wanda.

"So you three have nothing to do with the ghosts who've been after him?" Danny asked.

"NO!" The fairies stated angrily.

Danny still wasn't convinced. People have done crazy things for and to obtain love, including familial love. Vlad being the biggest contender in both categories.

"Does the word... changeling mean anything to you guys?" Cosmo and Wanda froze, while Poof blinked twice in wonder at the new word. The question startled both adult fairies. They new exactly what that was. They couldn't tell Danny that, that would just confirm what he thinks they are if he's come to that question. The topic of changelings is taboo in modern fairy culture, but faeries and changelings go hand to hand in human folklore. Wanda knew this, and if Danny was implying anything, 'That's just rude!' Wanda thought in annoyance.    

"No." Wanda answered honestly, voice firm. Changelings haven't meant anything to fairies or anti-faeries in centuries, and Wanda was a little insulted to be the first fairy in centuries to be asked of this by a human who wasn't her godchild.

"But earlier you called Timmy your family. Before you also called him," he pointed at Poof, "his brother."

'Ok, that did sound a little bad,' Wanda reluctantly agreed internally, 'but all godparents love their godkids like their own. They're godkids not changelings.'

"It's complicated, but we're here to protect Timmy, not hurt him." Wanda said firmly, before adding in a gentler tone, "We're incapable of hurting him. It's against our nature."

"As what?" Danny asked.

"I can't answer that." Said Wanda.  

Danny sighed, whether it was in frustration or even relief that the three weren't a threat, Wanda couldn't tell . 

"Did the possessed games actually become nice now? Was that your doing?" Danny asked looking around at the docile game machines.

"Yes." Cosmo and Wanda said without elaborating.

"And my sister's amnesia?" Danny questioned unhappily. 

"... That was us." Wanda admitted reluctantly with a hint of shame.

"Then change it back!" Danny demanded.

"We can't." Said Cosmo.

"Until Timmy says so?" Danny questioned with a scowl while he folded his arms. The fairies stayed silent and Danny added, "Yeah I heard him make a wish earlier, including the time he disappeared from Technus' hold the other day, and that first night too. Don't know were you guys were at the time..."

"That first wish wasn't us." Wanda tried to clarify.

"That damn Desiree egg." Danny muttered thinking back, then he made a face as the thought hit him. "So you do grant his wishes." Danny said in realization.

The fairies literally zipped their lips with magic.

"I..." the fairies looked at Danny as he amended his words, "we  need to go to the ghost zone. This is gonna be real confusing to explain to the others." Said Danny as he began to walk towards the makeshift portal Vlad used. He pulled out his phone to text his friends.

"Oh, you can't tell the others about us." Said Wanda hurriedly as she appeared in front of Danny.

"And why's that?" Danny asked while trying not to react to her power of instant teleportation while folding his arms at her and looking at her suspiciously. He still couldn't trust them especially since they said they can't tell him who they were, can't answer too many of his questions, and a moment ago when Wanda prevented Cosmo from revealing more info.

"If more humans find out about us we'll have to go away forever, and then we'll never see Timmy again." Said Cosmo.

"We're already at great risk with you knowing about us. Other... beings like us can know who we are, we don't know how ghosts, or half ghosts for that matter fit into that category." Wanda added.

"Isn't that for the best?" Danny asked as he tilted his nose up haughtily and he began to walk past her. "A clone on the island mentioned you three were responsible for everything weird, creepy, and dangerous there. Maybe without you around Timmy wouldn't be forced to lie all the time, wipe memories to protect you, or get himself into danger."

Wanda slumped her shoulders defeatedly while her family came to float beside her. She then spotted the other teens approaching from the corner of her eye. She quickly grabbed Cosmo's hand and floated near the makeshift ghost portal, "We'll meet you in the ghost world." With that the three imps leaped into the portal and disappeared.

Danny stared at the portal where they vanished into before hearing his sister and friends call to him.

"What happened? Where's Timmy?" Jazz asked noticing Danny was alone. 

"Why are all the games nice now?" Tucker asked as people around them began to grow more comfortable with the friendly sentient games.

Danny looked around took a breath and sighed, "I don't know."

Jazz looked at Danny worryingly. "What do you mean?" 

"He got taken to the Ghost Zone. He's with Youngblood and someone else right now. I can't explain why the ghost games are nice now. I think it's connected to your amnesia."

"How so?" Jazz asked.

"I don't know yet. I have a theory, but I'm not sure of it yet. First I have to go find Timmy... again." Danny groaned.

"Why would Youngblood want your cousin?" Tucker asked.

"I heard him call him his new toy and they took him." Danny explained somberly. 

"Toy?" Sam asked worriedly.

"They?" Tucker asked.

"Gary." Jazz answered.

Danny looked up at her.

"You know him?" 

"I saw him with Youngblood earlier. They were both after Timmy. That Gary kid called Timmy his soul-brother.  What do you think that means? He didn't look like a ghost either. Strangely enough, he looked just like Timmy too." Jazz pointed out.

"Brother?" Danny thought in confusion.

"Was that what you meant by Timmy having a clone earlier?" Tucker asked.

"I wish." Danny muttered, thinking back on the eerie island full of creepy Timmy clones. Since the games were no longer a threat Danny thought it best to just leave them be for now, he had to fly into the makeshift ghost portal and meet with the fairies on the other side. The three human teens watched as the makeshift ghost portal malfunctioned and turned off.

"We have to get to the lab and get the ghost portal started up so Danny has a way to get back." Jazz said to Sam and Tucker.    

Sam looked around the destroyed arcade on her way out with Jazzand Tucker. She spotted the remains of the shattered fishbowl and destroyed video game where Jazz pointed out the ghosts and Timmy's soul-brother came from. She briefly wondered where the fish had gone before it was time to forget them and go.   


Fairy World 1950:

Jorgen Von Strangle was busy with work ratifying a compiled list of potential godchildren candidates and assigned suitable godparents to them while he did one-armed push-ups. Matching a godparent to a godkid was just as painstaking as training a fairy for thousands of years before they're assigned. The choice had to be perfect to ensure the godchild's happiness. Fortunately all Jorgen had to do was give the selections made by the council his seal of approval. His work was interrupted when an emergency alarm on his wand went off. 

Jorgen shot up and grabbed his wand to check the alert code. His eyes and mouth widened at the the alarm code.

Alert! Code: Tinkerbell!

Jorgen wasted no time and poofed away in an explosion style poof to the council HQ. The council didn't pay heed at Jorgen's usual dramatic entrance they were too busy frantically floating around the room that was covered from the ceiling down in floating maps from all over the multiverse and beyond. The council fairies were frantically floating around and back and forth between the floating maps and the large globe that sat at the center of the council room. The globe shifted between settings as the council surveyed other worlds and dimensions in search of something urgent. The Earth globe setting had three subsettings of lights shining on it, one with millions of golden little lights representing a child under the care of a godparent on Earth and the second setting with blue lights representing fairies on Earth. The third setting showed both simultaneously, which is the one they were looking at, and floating back and forth between maps. 

"What's happening!" Jorgen commanded. The Council of Fairies were ranks above him, but this was a code: Tinkerbell. A child could be in danger.

"One of the lights vanished!" One of the fairies cried frantically.

"That always happens." Jorgen said annoyed at the overreaction the council seemed to be having. "When godchildren retire their godparent from duty."

"This one was different." One of the council fairies said.

"How so?" Jorgen asked approaching the globe.

"One of the golden lights imploded before scattering into specs of light that should have faded away."

Jorgen gawked as his eyes saddened, before he shook his head solemnly. "No. said in disbelief, thinking of the poor godchild. That should never happen under a godparent's care. He briefly wondered if he made a mistake in sanctioning the pair. Could it have been avoided if he hadn't.

"Who were they?" Jorgen asked.

"We don't know for certain. As soon as we saw the lights vanish we couldn't find any record of the godkid or godparent. It's as if the record disappeared along with the lights." 

"The godparent is gone too?" Jorgen asked alarmed. "Did a fairy go rogue?"  

"The fairy light went black...." The council fairy said as if he was still disbelieving what he witnessed. 

Jorgen stared at the council fairy as if he gorew as tall as him.

"Did The Darkness take hold of the fairy?" Jorgen asked.

"No." Said another council fairy floating above them looking at a map showing the stalemate location of The Darkness and Warrior fairies keeping it in check. "The Fairy Warrior Unit have not reported any signs of movement from The Darkness."

"It gets worse." Continued the council fairy who Jorgen was previously speaking too. "The black light turned into a black hole that sucked in the specs of the godchild's remaining light before it vanished into nothingness. We can't find it anywhere."

"What does that even mean?" Jorgen asked. "Is this a new way to create a changeling? Did you check the forbidden shores of Neverland?"

"Tinkerbell remains the only fairy godparent there serving her sentence." Confirmed another council fairy floating higher above the last one while observing maps of Neverland, Wonderland, and the Land of Oz. Tinkerbell had endowed her godchild, Peter with eternal youth and froze his soul, making him incapable of ever seeing The Final Plain. Tinkerbell had affectively turned him into the first fairy changeling of the modern age. No longer did fairies whisk away children from bad parents and replace them with imperfect copies to save them. It was this change in morals that overthrew the previous fairy monarchy lead by Ex-Queen Titania and Ex-King Oberon. Tinkerbell is currently serving her eternal life sentence watching over the ancient changelings living in eternal childhood in Neverland and guarding the vault of severed memories. Neverland was home to a vault containing the severed memories of godchildren no longer connected to godparents. Fairy magic couldn't actively destroy something that pure, and they couldn't risk anti-faeries tainting them with their destructive magic either.

It was one thing for fairies and anti-faeries to turn godchildren lights blue, that was common during the changeling era. It wasn't common for a good fairy to go rogue like Tinkerbell had when they were hitting the modern age of godparenting.             

"A fairy light going black and swallowing the light of a godchild had never happened before, even the anti-fairies never did anything like that." Said Jorgen.

"We don't know what it could mean either." The council fairy added solemnly.

"What do we do?" Jorgen asked. 

"All we could do now is keep searching and hope the seraphim above us take notice of the situation. As fairies with no access to the heavens or the Final Plain, we're out of our depth here."  

Jorgen tried one more time to find a potential solution to the whereabouts of this rogue fairy.

"Do you think... the godparent took the godkid to Valinor?" Jorgen asked hesitantly. The thought at all was blasphemous. 

"It's far to dangerous to check even for us." Said the council fairy regretfully.

A few days later another alarm went off that had Jorgen panicked when he checked the notification on his wand. It was from Neverland.

Break in at the vault! -T

Jorgan and the fairy council instantly poofed to Neverland in front of the enchanted gates of the Memory Vault only to see them brutally destroyed. Tinkerbell and Peter Pan were knocked unconscious as they were surrounded by the Lost Boys and Tiger Lily.

"Get Dr. Rip Studwell!" Jorgen commanded. 

A council fairy sent a message to the doctor while a couple of council fairies called over the changelings to ask what happened while others cast a spell to scan the remains of the gate. Jorgen on the other hand stepped over the rubble to enter the vault. Inside the vault was a labyrinth cave filled with glowing crystals. The arrangement was a natural formation, once childhood memories of magic are wiped a new crystal magically spawned. So it was hard to tell if anything had been moved, stolen, added, or rearranged. 

"I wonder what sort of dark entity had the power to destroy the gate, and why they needed to obtain memories so desperately- if that's what they were even here for?" Jorgen wondered.

Jorgen was stopped when Tiger Lily  appeared behind him and tugged at the fabric of his pants. She pointed ahead and ran further into the labyrinth leading the way. Jorgen followed the changeling and saw her reach a dead end and pointed at an empty hole.

"Hm?" Jorgen asked raising a brow.

Jorgen stepped closer and peered inside the hole. Inside were the scattered shards of a memory crystal. Jorgen reached inside to pull out the shards. He attempted to fix it with magic, but to no avail. He needed all the pieces. He was a fairy not psychic he didn't know where all the pieces were. Up until now Jorgen didn't know how these crystals could be destroyed without the help of anti-faerie magic.

"What kind of magic is this? Why was this necessary?" Jorgen wondered aloud.

"Jorgen!" A council fairy called out from behind. Jorgen turned around to see him hurriedly float towards him. "We know what caused the break in!"

"And I know what they were after." Jorgen said showing the council fairy the shards of memory crystal. The Council fairy widened his eyes under his hood and waved his wand over the shards to scan them. 

"It's the same magic used to destroy the enchanted gates." The council fairy confirmed. 

"What kind of magic was it?"

"It was magic of the Old Religion." The council fairy whispered, as though speaking it out loud would invoke its presence. The council fairy grabbed a shard from Jorgen's hand to inspect it.

"“The Old Religion is the magic of the Earth itself, we've cut ties with that power source for forcing us to..." Jorgen gave a few side glances at Tiger Lily who was looking at the memory crystals curiously.   

"How did a common fairy come across magic this powerful?" Jorgen asked as the council fairy tried to make out the blurred memories in the shards. "This fairy even avoid the radar on the Neverland map." Jorgen felt his fist clench angrily.

"Perhaps a new contract with the Old Religion was made." The council fairy said ominously before he then noticed Tiger Lily about to curiously prick her finger on the tip of a crystal. "Tiger Lily, no!" The council fairy cried frantically as he sprung forward to pick her up before she touched the crystal. Tiger Lily didn't react. Simply looking around happily at all the colorful gemstones. 

"Why did you let her in here? This place was vaulted for a reason. Lets get out of here." Said the council fairy as he and Jorgen poofed out with the changeling.

Once they were out the council fairy commanded the others. "We need to seal off this vault now. We don't want Captain Hook finding it unprotected." The council fairies began to get to work, while Jorgen approached the now awake Tinkerbell and Peter Pan.

"Who was the rogue fairy that attacked?" He asked them.

Peter and Tinkerbell looked between each other before Peter answered. "It didn't look like a fairy at all."

"It looked like a dragon." Tinkerbell added.

Jorgen grit his teeth. "One of our own? Or Maleficent?"

"Nothing like we've ever seen before." Peter answered.                


Fairy World some months before the present day:

The case went cold for decades. Jorgen and each member of the fairy council kept a shard of the shattered memory crystal incase they ever shined to lead them to more of its pieces to restore it and finally find out which fairy and godchild it belonged to all those decades ago.   

Jorgen was working on his desk for once, updating Da Rules courtesy of one Timmy Turner when a map of the other side of the multiverse and a dimension away popped up in front of him with single godchild light on it and a scroll attached to it that read:

The kid who's always giving you grief nearly gave the council a heart attack today when he vanished from the world map without his fairies. We found him on the other side of the multiverse in another Earth within the 3rd dimension in some lab.

~ Fairy Council      

Jorgen sighed in frustration as he rubbed his head wishing Timmy Turner could go one day without causing anyone a headache.

"I swear, he's worse than Peter." Jorgen grumbled to himself. 


Fairy World Present Day:

Jorgen received another scroll today while he was busy. This message was urgent. It made him drop his wand in horror for the first time since Tinkerbell's arrest.

COME TO THE COUNCIL ROOM! A GODCHILD'S GONE OFF THE GRID! SENSORS SAY A GODPARENT WAND DID IT!

Notes:

“The Old Religion is the magic of the Earth itself. It is the essence which binds all things together. It will last long beyond the time of men.”
— Kilgharrah from BBC Merlin
----------------------------------------------------
Jorgen and the fairy council were not happy when Peter brought the human Darling siblings to Neverland, boy was stuck polishing crowns the old fashioned way for decades.
Captain Hook is a matter to be discussed in another time, perhaps even another story.
----------------------------------------------------------------
This story isn't going to be some intense multicrossover. I'm only borrowing the concept of the old religion from BBC Merlin (a show I highly recommend) mainly because I've always thought the idea of the world and nature being heavily infused with magic was a badass concept, like how the Avatar from ATLA was initially the spirit of the Earth itself and how nature was already in tune with the spirit world before LOK came along and retconned all that.
This is just worldbuilding. I'm just gonna be collecting fairytales and magic references like their pokemon and adding them to the lore, (yes I plan to finish the final two chapters for anyone here who maybe reading my pearlship fic.) because I love the idea of old folklore and fairytales in the FOP universe being real historical fact on the fairies' side of history. Stories like Peter Pan, Pinocchio, Cinderella, Sleeping Beauty, Snow White Little Mermaid, Beauty and The Beast etc. all really happened and the fairies and witches involved in these stories were all real. etc.
I don't plan to make this my only FOP/DP/Nicktoons Unite Fanfic. If it wasn't obvious from previous references I'm eager to get to storylines that involve Jimmy, SpongeBob, Dib, Zim, El Tigre, and Jenny. Maybe even some Disney/CN cartoon crossovers. But right now I'm just focusing on FOP and DP, Timmy's and Danny's relationship.
Thank you for reading, see you soon.
Sincerely,
*SS8*

Notes:

I feel like all of us writing Timmy centric fanfiction all wikied Timmy to find out what he likes, saw drawing on his "likes" list and just rolled with it.